Little Vietnamese Girl

***This does not belong to me!! I uploaded this because people have been searching for this for a while and not finding it... **

~~Copyrights of Vietgirl604~~

Prologue

Two weeks ago, my parents died. 
One and a half weeks ago, I inherited their fortune. 
One week ago, I decided to do what I wanted to do with my life alone. 
Three days ago, I was on the airplane to Seoul, Korea. 
Today, I live in Seoul's Teen Orphanage. 
This moment, I'm lying in my bunk bed thinking about how my first day of school would go. 

Chapter 1

"Shut the f*ck up!" I yelled, closing the door to the orphanage. I started to talk to school, holding the piece of paper with instructions in my hand. 

The instructions are really confusing and unclear, because the stupid lady can't write properly. 

I walked along the streets trying to find Seoul High School. Sighing, I just kept on walking forwards, littering the piece of paper that was of no use to me. I suddenly started to feel lost and that got me pissed off. 

I started to kick the rocks on the ground as I walked. The whole way, I was staring at my shoes, only looking up once in a while to see if I was going to walk into the road or a pole. 

It's been quite some time now and I still couldn't find anything that looked like a school. I got so mad that I started to feel uncomfortable. I hated the feeling of being uncomfortable and lost. 

The school is supposedly close by which is the reason why I didn't take a taxi. 

Walking for five minutes, I still didn't see the school. My hair started to irritate me, swaying around my neck and everything. I grabbed my bleach blonde hair and tied it up. After I looked around, I saw a geeky boy my age and decided to walk up to him. 

He was crouching down in the middle of the sidewalk, trying to tie his shoelaces. He fell over when I tapped him on the shoulder. He looked shocked and then stood back up again. 

"Excuse me; do you know where Seoul High School is?"

"Right there," he said, pointing to the building across from me. 

"Oh, thanks." I walked up to the school and saw the words 'Seoul High School' in big bold letters. The school looks very different than the schools back in Vancouver. Walking up to the school, I received stares from the many groups of people. I assume that it's my hair that they are staring at, since they all had black hair. 

Also, I was dressed in casual clothing while they were in their ugly school uniforms. Ignoring them, I walked up to the entrance. The school is packed because there are people everywhere. I walked around to find the office and to my luck, it was right in front of my eyes. 

I entered the office and looked for someone available. I found a lady on the computer so I walked up to her. "Hey, I'm new here."

"Are you registered?" she asked, in a dull and boring tone. She wasn't even looking at me in the eye and was just staring at the computer. 

"Yes. My name is Linh Dao," I told her. I watched as she just pressed some keys on the keyboard and then printed some stuff.. 

"Here's your schedule," she said, handing me my schedule. "And here's your school uniform." She handed it to me as well and before I could walk away, she spoke again. "You may also want to change that hair color of yours by tomorrow. It's not appropriate for this school."

Ignoring her, I just walked off. I looked at my schedule and my first class is Physical Education. Now, I had to go look for the gym. While I did that, more people stared at me. 

Most of the guys were smiling at me but I just gave them looks that told them to f*ck off. All of a sudden, the bells rang and all the students started to walk to their classes. In a matter of minutes, everyone was out of the hallway. 

I kept walking around and I found some guy by his locker. Having no other choice, I walked up to him. He wasn't in his school uniform but was wearing black shorts and a white t-shirt. 

"Hey, do you happen to know where the gym is?"

He looked at me and smiled. "Yeah, I'm going there right now."

"Oh okay. Uh, do students have to bring their own gym strip?" I asked him. After seeing him nod, my smile went upside down. "Crap." I don't have anything to wear to P.E and I obviously couldn't take part in jeans. 

The guy noticed me wearing jeans and offered me a pair of white shorts. 

Gladly, I accepted it. "Thanks."

"No problem..but I don't have another t-shirt," he told me. 

"Oh no, it's okay. I can just wear this," I said, pointing to my beater. I got a weird stare from him but then he just shook his head and shoved all his things in his locker. 

When he finished, he locked it and turned to me. He saw that I had my backpack on me and pointed to it. "Do you have a locker?"

"I don't know," I told him. "The woman that gave me my schedule didn't assign me a locker."

"Okay then. Use this one," he said, opening the locker next to his. There was nothing in there except for a few juice boxes. 

After I finished putting my things in the locker, we started to walk to the gym. It took quite some time, so he started a conversation. "What's your name?"

"Linh Dao, and yours?"

"Shim ChangMin," he told me. It was quiet and he had an unsure look on his face. "You're not Korean..are you?" 

"Nope. I'm Vietnamese."

He nodded. "How do you know how to speak Korean then?"

"Long story," I told him. 

We soon reached the gym. I was about to go separate ways with him but then he told me its co-ed month. ChangMin led me to the girls' change room and told me that he would go join the class first. 

Nodding, I went in to change into his shorts. Seeing as I didn't have a lock, I just shoved my True Religion jeans into one of the lockers and closed it. 

I walked out towards the class that ChangMin had pointed to me earlier. The guys were on one side and the girls were on the other. I walked up to the teacher to show him my schedule. He nodded and wrote my name down on the attendance. 

I sat down where the teacher told me to sit and it was behind this big, fat girl. Her asscrack was showing and she didn't even know it. Sitting here, I tried not to laugh as the teacher took attendance. 

"Okay, today is the first day for wrestling," the teacher said. 

All the guys started cheering while the girls booed. I'm surprised that they do wrestling for girls here. Back in Vancouver, only the guys were allowed to do wrestling. 

Everyone needed a partner and I didn't know anyone. There were an odd number of girls and guys. The odd boy out was Shim ChangMin, surprisingly. I walked up to him and gave him a little smile and he returned it. We watched as the teacher did an example of a move on a guy. We were supposed to practice that back and forth. 

I did the move on ChangMin first and was supposed to trip him by placing my leg behind his feet, and then push him over. I did it successfully a few times, with him falling onto the blue mat. We soon switched roles and he did it to me. 

During the whole class, everyone kept on looking at me. A few guys wanted to switch partners with ChangMin but he refused their offers of free lunches. 

Class ended soon after and I went to get changed into my school uniform. It was so hideous and my eyes actually hurt staring at the mirror. I walked out of the change room to see ChangMin, waiting for me. 

All the girls were shocked to see a boy outside of the girls' change room. I just smiled at him and walked back with him to our lockers. When we got there, he opened up mine and I put my stuff inside. 

"Should I go ask the lady for a locker or what? I asked him. I didn't really want to bother him and he must have two lockers for a reason. 

"Nah," he said, shoving things in his locker. "You can have this one. I took two for fun."

"Okay then."

"Hey, what's up my man?" someone said, from behind ChangMin. Walking into view was a really cute guy. "Whoa, who's this?" he asked, eyes wide. 

"A new girl," ChangMin told him. 

"Cool. Where are you from?" he asked me. 

"Canada," I told him. 

He looked surprised. "Oh really? What's your name?" he asked, in perfect English. 

"Linh Dao, and yours?" I replied back, in English. 

He smiled as he replied. "Park YooChun."

ChangMin looked back and forth with a confused expression. YooChun and I communicated in English while ChangMin just stood at the side, trying to figure out what we were saying. After a minute of talking to YooChun, I could already tell what type of guy he is---a player. 

Only players asked questions like, "Do you have a boyfriend?" or "Do you want to hang out this weekend?" during the first time they talked to a girl. Being the flirtatious girl I am myself, I answered back with "I don't want one at the moment," and "Do you want me to go?"

The bell rung while we were talking. I had class with YooChun, so we went together. We had Math class and it consisted of learning names, although everyone already knew everyone's names. I was the only one who had to learn everyone's names while they found out mine. 

They asked me questions and I answered them. The next thing I knew, class ended and I had Science and English. These two classes I'm a loner in. I didn't care that no one talked to me, not counting the little conversations the boys made with me. 

School ended and after I told the boys I couldn't go anywhere when they asked me to go chill, I started to walk back to the damn orphanage. 

Chapter 2

When I arrived back at the orphanage, it was really loud everywhere. I walked into my room that I shared with three other girls. They're all best friends or some sh.it like that, leaving me out---but who cares. It's not like I like them anyway. 

I put my stuff away and climbed into my bed, which is one of the upper bunk beds. I lay down and closed my eyes, trying to fall asleep. Not a second after, the door to the room opened. 

"Oh look, the little Vietnamese girl is back," one of the girls said, causing the other girls to giggle. "How was school, little girl?" she asked me. 

"I think she's scared," another one of them said, when she noticed that I didn't reply. 

The third girl laughed. "Chicken sh*t."

"Leave me the f*ck alone, b*tches," I said, sitting up. I turned to face them and glared at all three of them. 

"What huh?! What are you going to do?"

I pushed her off, which caused her to fall hard onto the ground, since she was standing on the bed below. I pushed the heads of the other two girls together and they fell onto the floor as well. Getting off my bunk bed, I walked towards my stuff to get changed. 

One of the girls suddenly pulled me down and started to kick me, while I fought back. Neither side was winning. 

I was just about to punch one of the girls again when the door busted open. 

Everyone rushed to our room. Standing there, in front of everyone, is the head of the orphanage. She had a pissed off expression on her face and in her hand was a wooden stick. After she shut the door behind her, the three girls started to back away. 

"What's going on in here?!" she asked, nearing the girls.

"Nothing," all three of them replied at once.

She didn't look like she believed them one bit. "I heard and saw you fighting, you call that nothing?" She used the stick to hit the girl that's closest to her. "Linh, were these girls bothering you?"

"Yes," I told her truthfully. 

"Okay, you can leave the room," she told me. "I'll deal with them."

"Alright. May I go somewhere for a while?"

"Sure," she smiled at me. "Just be home by nine o'clock."

I nodded and grabbed an outfit of mine before leaving the room. I walked into the washroom to get changed into my black sweatpants and blue t-shirt. I put my uniform in the laundry basket and left, after grabbing my jacket. Everyone watched as I left. 

I walked around the streets for fifteen minutes and stopped when a certain store attracted my eyes. I opened the door and took a step in. Inside, were rows and rows of computers. Some were occupied by people playing video games. 

I walked up to the front and asked for a computer to use. I also ordered some bubble tea and fish balls, because I saw it on the menu above. The person said they would bring my order to me, so I went ahead to the computer. 

The first thing I did when I got on was to go on MSN. I logged into my MSN account and immediately, windows popped up, telling me people had messaged me. I looked at all the names and decided to click on the name of the first person that messaged me. 

TONYnguyen says: hey hey hows korea
LINH DAO says: hey
LINH DAO says: it's going okay..haven't done anything cool, YET

I clicked on the next window after I replied to him. 

xBABY says: hey you!
LINH DAO says: why hello there

TONYnguyen says: yet? what are you planning to do then? 
TONYnguyen says: did you meet any hot boys like you said you would?
LINH DAO says: kind of..two guys but they're not that hot
LINH DAO says: i want to meet like HOT HOT guys, ya know?!

xBABY says: what's up? it's so boring here without you
LINH DAO says: haha not much..i miss vancouver!

I paused to look at the screen of the person next to me. A guy sat next to me and he was talking non-stop to people on MSN. Finally, he stopped at one conversation. I read it and almost burst out laughing. 

UKNOW says: i miss you too baby
hotkrngrl says: aww yunho baby, i miss you so much..come over later?!
UKNOW says: of course..i wouldn't miss that for the world!

Oh gosh; couples and their corny words to one another. Before I laughed, I turned around and gave off a little silent laugh. Then, I turned back and concentrated on my own conversations with my friends. 

TONYnguyen says: you freak! man, i miss you already come back
LINH DAO says: haha i don't miss YOU! ..sigh, how about you come visit me?
TONYnguyen says: screw that! you're the baller one, you come here. HAHA
LINH DAO says: i don't think so 

xBABY says: come back then! oh yeah! you meet any hot guys?
LINH DAO says: yes and no

I talked to the two of them for about an hour, while eating a bunch of orders of fish balls. After that, I decided to pay for everything and then left. It was almost six o'clock when I started to walk home. I had four more hours because I had to head back to the orphanage, and I didn't want to go back yet. 

I didn't even know where the hell I was walking to. But I knew I had money, so I'm safe. I always felt safe with two things; money and a cell phone. Right now, I only had money. Walking straight for a while and turning whenever I felt like it, I ended up at a dead end. 

There was something about this dead end that made me curious. It's probably the words on the wall. It was a pitch black painted wall with red words on it. I started to feel around the wall and found a crack. Following the crack, I figured that it's a door. I backed away from it because I knew my curiosity could get me into trouble. 

While walking out of the alley, I heard two voices. I quickened my pace which turned into a run and ran off. I was a good distance away from that place when I started to walk again. I liked to walk around late at night because I like the feeling of cool air brushing against my face. 

After a long walk, I ended up at some place that looked a lot like the mall. I decided to go in and look around. I never really liked shopping so I tried to make this as quickly as possible. I went into the store that looked the brightest and biggest. 

When I stepped in, there were many clothes everywhere. I didn't want to look around so I asked the salesperson for what I wanted. She showed it to me and I bought it without trying it on. 

Next, I went into a suit store for women. I looked around and chose a black suit. I was thinking of buying it for the head of the orphanage, Mrs. Choi. She's been really nice to me since I arrived and I wanted to return the favor.

I bought the size I thought she'd fit and left. It was quarter to eight and I didn't feel like walking. I took a cab that was parked in front of the mall. I told the driver to take me to Seoul's Teen Orphanage. 

At first, the man rejected me, thinking I had no money. But after I showed him that I did, he gladly drove off. The whole time, I just stared out the window. 

Looking out, I started to bite on my lips. I had a habit of biting on my lips whenever I'm feeling different than normal. If I was happy, I'd bite. If I was sad, I'd bite. Usually I bit the hardest when I was angry. I thought about everything and soon, I was back to my normal state. The driver reached the orphanage and I paid him, getting out of the car. 

"You're home early," Mrs. Choi said, when she saw me walk in the front doors. 

"Yes I am," I said. I took off my shoes and put them away neatly. "I got something for you," I told her, passing her the bag with her stuff in it. 

"Oh, you didn't have to."

"I wanted to. Open it up! I hope you like it."

She opened up the bag and took the suit out. She stared at it amazed. "It's beautiful, I love it. Why don't you go wash up and get ready for dinner."
I nodded and walked back into my room to see my roommates playing cards on the floor. They all glared at me before continuing. They didn't look like they got beat up or anything. 

I put my stuff in my closet and took out the grey sweats I bought. I walked out of the room and into the bathroom to change, because I wasn't really comfortable changing in front of those girls. I threw my black pants in the laundry basket that I threw my uniform in earlier today. 

Getting out, I walked towards the dining room. Everyone was already seated so I sat down as well. 

The adults of this place ate in a separate room from the teenagers. 

I looked around and I didn't like anyone here. The boys are all horn dogs and the girls are b*tches. Well, that's what I'm assuming anyway. 

During dinner, I couldn't help but notice one of the boys staring at me. It wasn't a perverted stare or a stare of disgust, anger or sadness. It was just neutral. 

I decided to ignore it and quickly finished up my dinner. When I finished, I went to my room to do homework. I finished it as fast as I could, before my roommates came in to bother me. 

They're probably watching television or something out in the den. After completing my homework, I was pretty tired. I went to the washroom to wash up and brush my teeth before heading to bed. 

It's only nine o'clock and I'm already in bed. For an hour before falling asleep, I couldn't stop thinking about the words I saw on the black wall in that alley I was at earlier. The words made me think for a long time, especially the eye catching color. 

HERO'S PLACE, was what was written on the wall. 

Chapter 3

I woke up feeling something heavy on my neck. I opened my eyes to see something furry and black. It took me a while to realize what it was and when I did, I let out a high pitched scream as I jumped off of my bed, landing on the hard ground. I didn't care that I was hurt; I just ran out of the room screaming my ass off. I was now standing on top of the leisure room's table. 

Everyone had awoken due to my scream. They all came out of their rooms and entered the leisure room to watch me stand on the table. They laughed while pointing at me. 

I ignored them because I didn't care what they thought. I saw Mrs. Choi enter the room a minute after they laughed and pointed at me. 

"Linh, get down there this instant," she yelled. 

"No, I can't," I said, tears falling down my face. 

She looked around the room at everyone and then back at me. "What's wrong?"

"I don't know. I, I woke up and found a-a dead rat on me," I said, sobbing. I notice that everyone's laughter had ceased, because it's not funny at all. I didn't calm down while Mrs. Choi tried to sooth me and everyone found that rather funny. I glared at everyone as I kept crying. I was crying so much that it was hard for me to even breathe properly. 

"Who did this to you?" Mrs. Choi asked, looking at me with concern in her eyes. 

I looked behind her at all the people. I knew they all hated me but there are only three people I know that would've done it. My roommates. 

They confirmed my assumption when I saw the three of them smirking at me. 

I didn't know whether to tell on them or not. I know they deserve to go to hell for what they just did to me and usually I'm not afraid of anyone, but I'm afraid that they'll do that to me again. Rats and mice were the things I was scared of most in the world. 

"I don't know," I said. I decided not to tell her. 

"Okay. If you find out who it is, be sure to tell me."

"Y-Yes," I said, stuttering. 

Mrs. Choi turned around and averted her eyes on my roommates. "The three of you," she said, pointing at them, "make sure that rat disappears from the orphanage."

"Yes, mam," they said, walking off. 

By now, everyone walked away from me---except for that one guy. It was the same guy that stared at me last night during dinner. He kept watching me even though I tried ignoring him. 

After fifteen minutes of breathing in and out heavily, I calmed down a bit. I got the courage to get off the table and on to the ground. I walked into the washroom to wash up and the guy was still there, brushing his teeth next to me. 

I finished and walked out. I was just standing outside of my bedroom, not daring to go in. The door was opened and the three girls were silently laughing at me. I gave them the finger and that just caused them to smile even more. I had to get my uniform but I was too afraid to go in. 

The girls got bored of smiling evilly at me and left for school after they got into their school uniforms. 

I was still standing outside the door as everyone went to school, one by one. I saw that the last person left was the weird guy. I watched as he looked at me and then walked into my room, grabbing my uniform and walking back out. "Thank you," I said, after he handed me my uniform. 

He didn't reply to me but just walked off, leaving. 

I ran towards the washroom to get changed. After that, I was going to leave but then realized that my backpack was still in my room. Sh*t. I took a deep breath and gathered all my courage to run in the room, get my backpack and run out of the orphanage, all in three seconds. The moment I got outside, I felt so much more relaxed and free. 

I started to walk to school and I knew I was going to be late no matter what, so I didn't bother to run. I got to school and saw that the gates were closed. I noticed a few students standing outside the gates and was all boys. Three boys to be exact. They all looked at me and started to speak in Korean. 

"Damn, she's hot. Is she new here?" the first guy asked. 

The second guy looked me up and down. "No idea but she's damn fine," he said. 

"Dumb asses. She could be Korean for all you know," the third guy said. 

"Nah, I doubt it. She clearly doesn't look like she's Korean," the second guy said, looking me up and down again. "Maybe she's half Korean. That's hot."

The three of them talked to one another as if they're talking in a normal conversation. They tried to look at me when I wasn't looking. 

I just stood there and pretended that I didn't know they were talking about or looking at me. I noticed that the third guy looked familiar. I racked my brain trying to remember why he looked familiar to me. Finally, I recognized him as the guy from yesterday, at the computer place. 

His name was YoonHo or something in the lines of that. 

The gates opened and a male teacher came out with a wooden stick in his hands. Oh crap. We're not going to be punished for being late, are we? I walked in after the boys and we were told to line up. None of the boys looked scared whatsoever, as if they've gone through this millions of times. I, on the other hand, was afraid of pain. 

"Why are you late?" the teacher asked the first guy. 

He smiled and said, "I woke up late."

"You?" the teacher asked again, moving on to the second guy. 

"SungJae didn't wake me up," he replied. 

The teacher sighed and said to the third guy, "Don't tell me they didn't wake you up either?"

"Uh, no. My mom didn't wake me up," the third guy said. 

"How about you?" the teacher asked me. 

"I had a problem before leaving for school."

He nodded and then asked for our names. I looked up to see that he had a notepad and a clipboard. The wooden stick was chucked on the ground and that confused me. He wasn't going to hit us with that wooden stick? Don't get me wrong, I'm glad that he isn't. 

"Seo SungJae," the first guy said, telling the teacher his name. 

"Kwon JungWoo," the second guy said. 

"Jung YunHo," said the third guy. 

"Linh Dao," I said. 

The moment I said my name, all three guys looked at me with wide eyes. The teacher asked me to go up to him and I was afraid, thinking I was in trouble. I wasn't though, because he just asked me how to spell my name. 

I showed him my student ID and he made me go back to stand there. After receiving my slips like the rest of them, the teacher dismissed us to class. I walked to class, looking at the slip. It said that I had detention after school with the teacher I had class with right now. 

I walked towards my locker and was going to open the lock, when I remembered that ChangMin hadn't told me the lock combination. Damn, now I'm even in more sh*t. I sat down and slouched against the locker, taking out my iPod. I listened to it until someone stepped in front of me. 

Looking up, I saw ChangMin. "Hey," I said, taking off my earphones. 

"Hey. I thought you'd be here," he said, opening the lock. 

"Oh my god, thank you. You're a lifesaver," I said, taking out my things. 

He nodded. "Yeah. Well, the combination is 52-10-52," he told me. 

"Okay, but do you happen to know where room 303B is?"

"Yeah, that's my choir class. You have that too?" He asked and then continued when I nodded. "Follow me but you're going to have to enter class first, so it doesn't look fishy."

I nodded and followed him with my things and he led me to a class all the way on the top floor. He motioned for me to go in while he stood outside. I knocked the door before opening it. I opened the door and was greeted by a woman who looked like the teacher. 

"Hi, may I help you?" she asked me. 

"I'm new here," I said, handing her my schedule.

"I see. Well Linh, go take a seat over there," she said, pointing towards two empty seats. "I'm Ms. Jang."

"Thank you, Ms. Jang." I walked over to where she pointed and took a seat. I saw ChangMin come in after Ms. Jang resumed her lesson. 

Ms. Jang began her lesson and talked about new songs. During the whole class, I paid attention. ChangMin didn't bother with talking to me because I noticed that the teacher yelled real loud at whoever interrupted her. 

Class ended and the both of us walked out towards our locker. I put my stuff inside and closed it, taking a seat on the ground. A few seconds later, ChangMin joined me. He opened his mouth to talk but then was interrupted. 

"Hey, new girl!"

I looked to see that it was YooChun. "You forgot my name?"

"Kind of," he replied, looking guilty. 

"Linh Dao. Now remember it."

"Sure will."

ChangMin spoke up after a while. "So, what are you doing after school?"

"Oh, I have detention with Ms. Jang," I told him. 

"Ms. Jang doesn't do detentions. Just give her your slip after school and she'll hand it in tomorrow. She said detentions are a waste of time," ChangMin told me. 

"Really? YAY," I said, happily. 

The three of us sat there to talk for a bit and the boys wanted me to play basketball with them after school. I agreed to watch them play since I couldn't really play and they were happy that I was coming at all. After break, I had History. It sucked that I didn't have this class with ChangMin because he seems to make classes easier on me. 

History class consisted of a lot of reading, PowerPoint note taking and group discussions. The class ended after what seemed like years, and finally school ended. 

I went back to my locker to see ChangMin. It was time for lunch and he walked towards the cafeteria. We both bought lunch and walked towards a table with a few guys sitting there already. I ate lunch quietly and only spoke to ChangMin and YooChun whenever they talked to me. I didn't bother to talk to the other guys because I didn't know them. I was minding my own business when I felt something hit my arm. I looked down to see a note. 

hey hottie
come to our table and sit
let's get to know each other
remember us?
--- boys from this morning

After reading it, I looked up to see the three boys from this morning, waving me over. I didn't know if I should walk over to them or not, but then realized that it wouldn't hurt to make more friends. I excused myself from the table and walked over to the boys' table with my lunch. I put my lunch down and looked at them, waiting for them to say something. 

The three of them looked at each other and finally one of them spoke. "Did you understand what we said this morning?" SungJae asked. 

"Yes," I told them, smiling. 

"Oh. We didn't know you spoke Korean," JungWoo said, slightly blushing. 

"I knew it," YunHo said. 

I looked at him and didn't know whether or not I should bring up yesterday. I decided it wouldn't hurt either. "You're the guy I saw yesterday, at the PC place, right?"

"Yeah. You were the blonde sitting next to me."

"Yeah. Uh, you guys called me over here because..."

"You're cute," SungJae blurted out. 

I laughed nervously and smiled at him, not knowing what else to say. 

Throughout lunch, I spent the time talking to the three guys. They're all seniors in Class 12, meaning they're a year older than me. The guys asked me to go somewhere with them after school, but I rejected them and told them I had somewhere else to go. 

They also wanted my number but I didn't give them anything because I don't have a phone number here. 

I had Korean class and then Textiles for the last two classes of the day. Those two classes went by pretty fast. None of the girls tried to make friends with me so I didn't bother either. I wouldn't mind if they started the conversation since there's a bunch of them, but I'm not the kind of person to make friends very easily...with girls. 

School ended and I went to meet up with the boys. We walked towards a park with a basketball court and then they started playing. There were six boys and they were playing three on three. 

I just watched and noticed how good the boys were at basketball. They asked me to play and I played in place of ChangMin, but wasn't very good. After two hours of basketball, the boys took me to go get some pizza. 

We went to a small store and they sold pizza for a dollar per piece. I ate the pizza and it was actually really good for the cheap price. It reminded me of when I was still in Vancouver. 

After pizza, everyone decided to go home because they felt all nasty from their own sweat. ChangMin offered to walk me home, but I declined his offer. We all split ways and I decided to take another walk. 

I couldn't help but enter the alley that I was in yesterday. I didn't go far in, but just enough so that I could see the wall. 

Out of nowhere, a hand covered my mouth and shoved me further into the alley. I tried to flip him over my shoulder but he pushed me down on the ground. I saw a smile appear on his face with just one look at me and then he started to unbutton his pants. 

I knew what he wanted and had to get him the fcuk off of me. "NO! Get off of me! I have AIDS! I have HIV!" I yelled. 

"What?!" he yelled back, pausing what he was doing. 

"Get off me! I have AIDS!!" 

The guy gave me a disgusted look as he buttons his pants on again. He picked me up by holding onto both my wrists with his one very big hand. He held on so tightly that I could feel my bones crushing together. Opening the door to the black wall and red letterings, he led me inside. 

Inside was a very luxurious looking place. He took one of the handcuffs off the wall and handcuffed me to a pole by the couch and forced me to sit down. "Go get the boss. I found this chick wandering around outside," he commanded to a guy watching TV on the other couch. 

"Okay," he said, and left the room. 

"Let me go," I demanded, once the other guy left the room. 

"Shut the f*ck up. Don't tell me what to do."

I decided to be quiet, not wanting to get smacked or whatever this guy would do when he's mad. I was forced to watch TV because that's all there was for me to do. It was a comedy and was rather funny, but I didn't dare laugh out loud. 

After three minutes, two people entered the room. One of them was the guy from earlier and the other guy must be the boss, from how he looks. 

He was dressed in black Champions, a black beater and he also had on black gloves. His hair was pitched black as well. He turned around to say something to the other guy. When he turned around, I saw that on the back of his beater was the word 'HERO' in red, just like the wall. He turned around again and looked at me while he spoke. "SangWoo, why did you bring her here?" His voice was deep and smooth. 

"I saw her wandering around," the guy whose name is SangWoo replied. 

"Why didn't you do what you usually do to the girls?" 

"I was going to but then she yelled out saying that she has AIDS," SangWoo said. His face showed clearly how disgusted he was of that fact, which is not true at all. He doesn't need to know that. 

"Is that what she said?" he asked, raising his eyebrow at me. "Bring her to my room." He walked off down a long hallway, which I'm assuming was where his room is located. 

SangWoo uncuffed me and shoved me into a room in the back. 

I was going to go out but he closed the door on me and locked it. When I turned around, I saw the boss guy on his bed, smirking at me. 

Chapter 4

The guy looked me up and down before patting the seat on the bed next to him. "Come here. I won't bite," he said, smirking before adding, "hard."

I looked around the room and then settled my eyes on him again. "May I please just leave?"

"You may," he said, standing up, "after you tell me who you are and what the hell you were doing, wandering around my property." His voice was so cold that it actually made me shiver.

"I was just wandering around Seoul and entered the alley. I didn't know that this was your place."

"Oh really? Do you know what happens to little girls like you, who wander around late at night?" he asked. I didn't know if he was asking me a question or more like hinting me something horrible. "Especially those who enter my property."

"I don't want to know."

"Tell me, what's your name?"

"Lee MinAh," I said, showing no signs whatsoever of my lie. I looked at him in the eye and I don't know if he knew I was lying, because he just smiled and nodded. 

"Alright but I hope you're not lying because if you are, I'll find out and you will regret lying to me."

"Linh Dao," I said, immediately right after he said that line. "My name is Linh Dao." I was now suddenly afraid of him. 

He smiled, looking amused. "Why'd you lie?"

"Wouldn't you lie if you were me?" 

He formed a smirk as he looked me up and down. He stood up and I leaned back on the door, afraid of what he might do to me. When he reached me, he put both his hands on the door, with his arms blocking both sides of me. I looked straight at his face as he went closer to me. When his body touched mine, I tried to struggle away. I could feel his hard chest against me.

The moment I did that, he picked me up and carried me towards the bed. He threw me on the bed and got on top of me, using his knees to pin my arms down so that he could still have two free hands. I couldn't struggle at all under his weight, so I didn't bother trying anymore. Reaching into his pants pocket, he pulled out a condom. I gulped, suddenly very scared. Almost as scared as I was this morning.

"You said you had AIDS? I could still rape you without getting it," he said, tearing open the plastic. He threw the plastic away and held the condom with his index finger inside of it. "That's what condoms are for."

I started to tear up, terrified of what he could do to me. "Please, please don't. Please," I begged.

"Give me a good reason why I should let you go, and maybe I'll reconsider."

"Because it's wrong," I said, stating the first thing that popped into my mind. 

"Why would I care if it's wrong? I've done it easily before." 

"Just please. Because I don't deserve to get raped." 

He looked like he was in deep thought. After awhile, he got off of me. I sat up and sat there quietly, not moving a muscle. I felt that if I made one move, he'd change his mind. I even tried to breathe as quietly as I could, but my breath seemed to be clogged up in my throat. "Go stand over there," he said, pointing towards a mirror. 

Even though I was confused, I did as he told. He looked me up and down again, telling me turn once in a while. After a whole 360 turn, he gave a satisfied smile. He told me to come sit next to him, and I did. "How old are you?" he asked.

"Seventeen."

"Are you half Korean or what?" 

"I'm full Vietnamese."

"Then what the hell are you doing here?"

"Long story." 

"Well then get started, I don't have all day." I looked at him and didn't know whether to tell him or not. He gave me a few impatient looks, which didn't help me in thinking of what to do. In the end, I decided to tell him. It wouldn't matter if I told him or not. Also, I didn't want to suffer the consequences I would receive if I didn't. 

"Well, I lived in Canada before I came here. My parents died, so I moved here. I chose Korea because I've always wanted to come here. That's pretty much all"

"You said it was a long story," he said. It looked like he didn't believe me. Everything I just said is completely true, whether he believes it or not. "So how did your parents die?

"By car," I said, and then noticed that he raised his eyebrows. I gulped down my saliva before saying, "the car blew up."

"Cool," he said, smiling.

"No it isn't," I said, acting defensive. "I had to watch the whole thing and it was not funny." I could feel myself start to tear up again at the thought of what had happened. The whole scene flashed through my mind again. 

"Don't cry. You look like an idiot crying." He looked like he was annoyed by my tears so I tried my best to keep them from falling. "If you were there, why didn't you die along with them?" Nosy one, isn't he?

"Someone called me out minutes before the car blew up. I don't know why or who it was, but they kept on calling me over and over again, so I left the car. I was told to walk away and when I did, the car blew up.

"Damn. Sounds like someone was planning to kill your parents."

I knew that someone wanted to kill my parents. I just didn't know why. I knew we were pretty rich and all, but there were plenty of people who had more money than us. So, why us and not them? I kept quiet and this guy didn't do anything. He went over to the dresser and took out a few things. He showed me each and every piece of item he took out, before he hid it somewhere between him and his clothes. On him, he had a gun, a dagger, a few knives, and a packet of what I assumed was drugs. 

Next, he threw me the a few pieces of clothing. I looked at it, and it was the exact outfit he was wearing. The champions, black beater, and black gloves. I looked at him and gave him a confused look. I mean, what the hell am I supposed to do with this. "Looking at me isn't going to dress you up, idiot." 

After I slipped into the pants, I pulled my skirt off. Next, I took off my blazer and blouse. I was just in my black bra and I turned around, so that my back faced him. I put on the black beater and turned around again. I didn't mind changing in front of him for a few reasons. One, he was hot. Two, he wasn't an old perverted man. He was actually very young looking. And three, he wouldn't do anything to me. Cause if he was going to, he would've raped me already. 

"Now what?" 

"You look so much better," he said, looking me up and down once again. Then he frowned, "I hate your hair. Change it. I want it pitched black."

"Why does changing myself have anything to do with all of this?" I asked, confused. I don't know why he wanted me to dress exactly like him and I also don't know why he wants my hair changed. I didn't want it to look like his.

"Well I could just rape and kill you and that'll be the end of it," he said, sounding cold again. "Do you want to do this the easy way?" I shook my head. "Good, then listen to me. Wait, what the hell was your name again?"

"Linh Dao," I said loudly, acting as if he was stupid and deaf. 

"Okay," he said, equally as loud. "I'm not old and deaf yet and I don't need you to help me get there. I'm Kim JaeJoong by the way."

Without saying anything else, he walked out of the room and motioned for me to follow him. I did as he told and when we reached the room I was in before. The two guys stared at me like I was some freak. Kim JaeJoong then went up to them, and talked to them. I just stood in the entrance of the hallway, standing there like an idiot. After seeing the two guys nod a few times, they left. I was once again alone with this guy. 

He told me to sit down and I did. He then sat in the couch opposite to me. He looked at me and it looked like he was thinking. I did nothing but stare back at him. He had nice eyes, a nice straight nose, full lips and he was pretty pale. But it was all so hot. I looked at him and noticed his fingers. He had nice hands too. For some reason, I always liked guys with nice hands. Ugly hands were a turnoff to me. "Do you like what you see?" he asked, making me look from his hands to his face.

"Sure." 

"Hmm, I don't know what to do with you," he said. He kept looking at me and it looked like he was thinking. Hopefully it wasn't dirty thoughts because I don't want to be thought of in that way.

It was quiet so I decided to make a suggestion. "You could leave me alone and let me go."

"No. You've already entered my life," he said. "Maybe I could use you as a sex toy." 

"I thought you weren't going to rape me."

"I thought so too. But what do you expect from a guy with raging hormones when he sees a girl like you. 
If you don't want to get raped, don't be what you are" he said.

"It's not my fault I was born pretty," I said, cockily. I know that I'm pretty and my parents taught me that it's never wrong to brag a little. 

"Then uglify yourself. Scratch your face." It was his turn to suggest something. I didn't reply and then he started to laugh out of nowhere. I didn't understand how this guy thought at all. If he was a bad guy, wouldn't he rape me by now? And if he was a good guy, he would let me go. I don't know what he was doing or thinking, but I didn't like it at all. "Be my girl."

"What...?" 

"I said, be my girl. That's what you're going to do," he said, nodding up and down as if he was really proud of his new idea. "You're going to be one of my hoes but if you want, I can just call you my girl so it'll sound better."

"I'm not a whore."

"You are now."

"Why me? There are so many girls out there that are pretty. I'd say most of them would want to be your girl. Just leave me alone."

"That's exactly why I want you. You more you don't want me, the more I want you. If you want, you could always choose death."

"Kill me then. I'd rather die than be your whore," I said. I must've let my guard down after he was a little nice because now his face hardened again and he was back to being cold. I was frightened but tried my best not to show it. He then took out one of his knives that were placed in his socks. He walked up to me with it in his hands. I started to breathe harder each step he took towards me. He was now standing over me, with the knife held at stomach. 

"Be my whore, yes or no?" I shook my head, only to see his eyes flash with anger. Slowly, I felt the pain in my stomach as he made a short, but deep cut. I yelped out in pain, but didn't dare to move. I reached out to hold his hand, so it wouldn't put more pressure on the cut. The cold blade was still placed on my stomach and if I moved, I would be cut even more. Hundreds of tear drops have already made their way down my face by now. I didn't notice I was biting on my lips, until I tasted the blood. "What was your answer?" he asked.

"Yes," I said, pissed off that I had to agree with what he wanted. 

"Good. You're bleeding," he said, wiping away the blood that was on my lips. 

I turned my head to the side the moment his hands touched my lips. I then wiped my blood off and wiped it onto the shirt I was wearing. It wasn't my shirt anyways. Then, he walked off somewhere and came back with a bandage and a new, but exact same shirt. He wiped off the blood that came out of my cut, and placed the bandage on. JaeJoong then stood up straight and used his index finger to tell me to change into the shirt and follow him. I did as he said and when I followed him, he made his way outside of the alley. 

We walked out of the alley, and there was a black and red Yamaha motorcycle at the end. There were two helmets and JaeJoong handed me one. I held onto it as he put on the other helmet for himself. When he finished, he took the helmet out of my hands and put it on me, buckling it. "Get on."

I got on and held onto his waist. I could feel his hard abs. Thinking about it, I almost forgot about the pain the cut gave me. It still hurt, but not as much as when he was making the cut. The moment he zoomed off, I held on three times tighter. I was so close to his back, I could feel the warmth. It was the middle of fall and we were both in a black beater. The speed he was driving just made the wind blow harder onto us. I was freezing my ass off and the only heat I had, was from him. 

JaeJoong parked his bike in a parking lot after the twenty minute ride. He took my hand and walked towards the front of the place. From afar, I could see the bright sign that read Club 52. I tried to let go of his hand, but that only caused him to hold tighter. We soon reached the place and he showed the bouncer his ID. I looked at it to see that he was twenty years old. The bouncer then looked at me, to see if I had an ID. 

"She's with me," JaeJoong said. The bouncer nodded and let us in. Once we entered the doors, loud music blasted from every direction. He squeezed us through the crowds of people and we entered the back, where many rooms were. He led me into a room and there were drinks all over the table. It was a large room and there was no one inside. He brought me to the seat and we sat down. "When they come, you better start acting."

"Acting? How?"

"I don't know whatever you want. Kiss my neck, nibble on my ear, touch me, whatever. Just do your job and act as if you're a whore."

I was going to protest when the door busted opened, and a few guys and girls walked in. The guys sat down, with the girls next to them so close, they were practically on top of the guys. The guys looked like they were older than JaeJoong by a little. All of a sudden, I saw all of the girls start to suck or lick the guys' necks. I raised my eyebrows at this. I am not going to do that. 

Just when I thought that, JaeJoong elbowed my stomach lightly, right on my cut. I bit my lips so I wouldn't yell out from the pain. I knew what he wanted, so I did it. I didn't want to get hurt anymore. If it didn't hurt so much, I wouldn't be kissing his neck right now. After about a minute of doing that, I got tired of it. So I just had my face buried in his neck, while moving around once in a while, making it look like I was doing something. I mentally kicked myself for not thinking about this earlier.

Out of nowhere, I could feel someone touch my ass, but I didn't move. Without moving my head, I looked sideways to see that it was one of those guys. He had a girl all over him already, yet he still touched me. "That guy is touching my ass," I whispered, quietly in JaeJoong's ear. 

"Don't worry, he'll die later anyways," he whispered back, kissing my cheek. He was acting as well because he looked at me with a smirk on his face, looking really horny. Wait, maybe he's not acting. 

"I feel violated," I whispered again, a little pissed off now. 

"Then sit on me." I didn't want to sit on him, but I changed my mind the minute the guy pinched me hard in the ass. I hopped on JaeJoong a little fast and now had my arms around his neck. He was still talking to another guy, so I laid my head on his shoulders, covering my face. I closed my eyes and tried to fall asleep, not knowing how long this was going to take. Just as I was about to fall asleep, JaeJoong stood up and I fell over. "Let's go play."

I looked around and noticed that everyone was gone. I didn't know what he meant by playing, but I followed him anyways. We were back on his motorcycle and he drove off for another twenty minutes or so. When he stopped, we were at some factory. 

Chapter 5

I sat on the couch and looked back and forth at the men from the club earlier. They were all lying on their stomachs on the dirty floor of the factory. I just sat on the metal stool that JaeJoong had instructed me to sit on and watched as he played. 

"This is the last time I'm asking this. Who the f*ck is behind all of this?" he asked. He waited for an answer but only received silence. The two men looked relaxed as they lay on the floor. They didn't speak a single word since we arrived. 

I thought that JaeJoong would pick one of the men up, beat the crap out of him, then move on to the next man. But I was wrong. Boy was I wrong. A loud gunshot rang through my ears causing me to bring both my hands up against my ear. I heard another loud gunshot but it was muffled this time, with my hands covering my ears. I didn't know it but I had both of my eyes closed. 

When my eyes finally fluttered open, they opened up real big. Before me was two men that were shot in the chest. Blood was oozing out of their wounds as they started to groan in pain. JaeJoong used his index finger to demand me to follow him, so I did. 

We left the factory and left the men there to drown in their own pool of blood. At this point, I was pretty freaked out. Back in Vancouver, we only watched about these things in movies but never had I seen it happen to anyone. I got on the motorcycle after JaeJoong. "We have one more place to go."

I nodded. I was still shocked with what I saw. "You shot them," I said, still not believing what I had seen. How can someone just shoot someone like that?! 

"Yes I did," he said, making me sound like I was stupid. "They deserved it. One of them was the pervert that was feeling you up, so why would you care if he got shot or not?"

"He didn't deserve to die for it." I was still shocked. JaeJoong just ignored me and drove off. I held on to him tight so that I could be warm because it was freezing cold, but I didn't hold on too tight. I didn't want him to think that I was clingy. 

By the time I adjusted and got in the right position, we had already arrived at a subway station. He parked his bike and I followed him in. I was walking behind him, but not too far behind. At the other end of the subway, I spotted a girl. She was dressed in hot pink from top to bottom. There wasn't very much hot pink, considering that she was only in a tube top, short skirt and boots. 

JaeJoong seemed to be walking up to her, and I followed after him. I followed with my head down and when I looked up, I stopped really quickly, causing myself to almost fall over. Before my eyes, I saw JaeJoong and that girl kissing. Feeling awkward and out of place, I went to sit by a bench that wasn't too far away. 

I just looked at my surrounding. There weren't many people in here. In fact, there were only three people. One was a boy that sat on the other end of the bench with his headphones on. The other two were middle-aged women speaking to one another. 

I heard the sounds of the trains coming my way so I looked across to see it coming. It was going rather fast but was slowing down. I looked at JaeJoong and the girl who were still making out. The train was just about to past them when I heard a loud noise of something breaking. I looked at JaeJoong to see that he was alone. 

Oh my f*cking goodness. If I had seen correctly, JaeJoong had just pushed the girl he was kissing in front of the train that was still traveling really quick! He killed her! I was so shocked and disgusted at all the possibilities of the things that could've happened to her. I replayed the scene over and over again in my head, which caused me to shiver and get goose bumps all over my body. 

I closed my eyes, trying to get the picture out of my head. I suddenly felt myself being pulled up roughly. JaeJoong pinned me against the wall and then he laid his lips on me. He was kissing me but I had my eyes wide open, just staring at him. His eyes were closed and I felt awkward just staring at him, so I closed my eyes as well. Slowly, I started to kiss him back. It wasn't very long until we were interrupted by a loud cough. Our lips parted as JaeJoong turned around. 

"Did the two of you see what had happened?" asked a police officer. He looked like he was annoyed at our public display of affection but tried to cover it up. When the both of us looked at him confused, he continued, "A young girl just got run over by the train. Do you guys know if she jumped or if someone pushed her?"

I was going to lie and say that I saw her jump to help JaeJoong, but he leaned on me and spoke to the policeman before I could even say anything. "No we didn't. We were too busy."

"Alright. Well, I need the two of you to get out of here."

Without saying anything else, JaeJoong held my hand and led me out of the subway station. We got back onto his bike and the rest of the ride back was silent. At this moment, I was disgusted with this guy's act. How can any human being do such a thing? How can you kill three people in one day?! How can you push an innocent girl in front of a train?!

*~*~*~*

"Do you like it?" I looked at the room that JaeJoong showed me. It was a room that was connected to his. It was smaller that his room but big enough to fit a bed and closet. I just nodded, not caring too much about it. "You can stay here if you like. Where are you currently staying?"

"Seoul's Teen Orphanage," I told him. I turned around to look at him. "I'll just continue staying there."

"No, you're staying here. I know for a fact that it's much better than that hell hole. I've lived there before and I know that it's dirty. If you don't stay here, you're dissing my place and saying that's its worst than that place."

"You lived in the orphanage before?" I asked, surprised. 

"Yes I did. If I had parents, I wouldn't be here and who I am. After school tomorrow, I want you to pack your things. I'll pick you up there at four o'clock, so you better hurry and come out." He walked away and I didn't say anything but nod to myself. I walked out of his room when he took off his shirt and entered his washroom. 

I walked to the front door, breathing in and out at the sight I saw. It wouldn't be normal if a girl wasn't turned on by that sight. His body was like whoa! Shaking it out of my head, I headed back to the orphanage. It was past nine when I arrived, meaning I was coming back after my curfew. I walked in the orphanage to see Mrs. Choi. 

"Where were you?" She sounded both mad and worried at the same time. I didn't answer because I was stuttering, not knowing what to say. Her face softened as she said, "Next time, don't come home past nine."

"Mrs. Choi," I said, stopping her after she had walked off. She turned around to face me. "I was wondering if I could move out of here."

"You don't like it here?"

"I do but I think I would rather live with my friend."

"Then that is your decision," she said, smiling at me. "When are you going to leave?"

"Tomorrow," I said. I received a nod from her and then watched as she walked off. I went into my room and packed all of my belongings so that I wouldn't have to do it tomorrow. I walked into the laundry room to grab my clean clothes. I put them in my suitcase as well. 

When I was done, I put my suitcase aside. I suddenly remembered that I had left my bag at JaeJoong's place, meaning that I couldn't do my homework. Sighing, I decided to go out to the recreation room. I took a seat next to the guy that helped me earlier this morning but not too close to him. Everyone was watching a comedy and I joined in. 

It was funny at some parts but I didn't laugh because I didn't want to seem like I fitted in with them. The show was over and it was quarter to eleven. I stood up and walked away, into the washroom to wash up. After that, I went into my room and climbed into bed. It wasn't even a minute after when my door was opened and the lights turned on. 

I turned to my right and tried to sleep, hoping that my roommates wouldn't bother me. At the sound of a masculine voice, I immediately sat up. "Sleeping already?" I didn't say anything but just looked away. "Where were you today?"

"None of your business, get out."

"Is that your way of thanking me for this morning?" he asked, chuckling. I just ignored him, not being appreciative at all. "Fine fine. Don't count on me to help you next time then."

"There won't be a next time, don't you worry. I'm leaving this hell hole," I said, recalling to what JaeJoong called this place earlier. I looked to see that the guy was surprised. 

"Going back to Canada?"

"No," I said, lying back down on my bed. "Leave me alone and get out please." I closed my eyes and could feel him still in the room because he was breathing rather loudly. Soon, I heard footsteps and the lights were shut. 

The door opened and after a few more footsteps, I heard, "Kim JunSu," before the door fully closed. 

*~*~*~*

I changed out of my gym strip and walked back to my locker with ChangMin. We had just practiced more on wrestling. During breaks at school, ChangMin, YooChun and I would just sit against our lockers and talk. The two of them asked me to go somewhere with them after school but I declined, remember that JaeJoong was to pick me up. 

JaeJoong. I was thinking about him the whole night. He's such a mysterious person. He could be nice and joking around one second, and the next, he's cutting me with a knife. He wasn't a cute guy nor was he a hot guy but I found him really attractive. I know that ChangMin and YooChun are better looking than him for sure, but I was attracted to him more. I think it might have to do with his eyes. 

After my favorite class, English, school was over. I liked this class a lot because what they learned was so easy for me. I even corrected the teacher every time he made a mistake. 

When school was over, I waved to the two guys and started to walk back to the orphanage. I changed out of my uniform and into jeans and a beater when I arrived. I walked outside of the orphanage to see JaeJoong on his bike. He walked over to me and actually offered to carry my stuff. There was a cab behind his bike as well. He walked into my room and helped me with one of my two suitcases. 

Before we walked out of the door, we were greeted by Mrs. Choi. "Linh! You're leaving with JaeJoong?" She had a surprised look on her face. How does she know him? I just nodded and smiled at her. "I do not support this decision of yours. When you said a friend, I thought you had meant a girl. Even if it's not a girl, you could've picked a better kid than JaeJoong," she said, looking disgustedly at him. I don't blame her. 

"Shut up lady," JaeJoong said, pushing me behind him. "She's a grown girl and she can do whatever she wants." I couldn't believe the attitude she was showing him. This guy sure is one of a kind. 

"Disrespect," Mrs. Choi said, shaking her head. "That is all you've given me since I brought you back here. Linh, you're staying here." She tried to reach for me but then JaeJoong blocked her way and dragged me towards his bike. 

Mrs. Choi tried to run after us, but we left right after JaeJoong had shoved my stuff in the cab, told the driver to follow him, got on the bike and drove off with me behind him. We arrived at his place not long after. JaeJoong paid the cab driver and carried my stuff inside. He put my stuff in the room I'm staying in and then left, telling me to unpack. 

I bit my lips and sighed. I slowly unpacked and when I got through with the first suitcase, I was already dead tired. I lay on the queen sized bed to relax and before I knew it, I fell asleep. 

JaeJoong:
I sat on the couch and was drinking my beer while watching some basketball on TV. After I finished three bottles, I got bored and decided go check up on Linh. I walked into my room and into hers and saw one of the suitcases opened and empty. The other one was just where I last left it. I looked on the bed to see that she was sound asleep. 

She didn't have the blanket on her and I could see the goose bumps that were on her arm. Idiot. I walked up to her and left her up. I could hear her mumble a few words but couldn't understand what the hell she was saying. It wasn't English nor was it Korean so it must've been Vietnamese. I spread the blanket out and laid her down, placing the blanket on top of her. 

I looked at her for a while and came to conclusion that she would be my ideal girl, if only her hair wasn't that stupid color! It made me want to rip it right off her head, but obviously I didn't. I walked out of the room and decided to go to sleep as well so that I wouldn't be tired later when I go out. I took off my black beater and champions, wearing only my black boxers. Hopping into bed, I fell asleep. 

*~*~*~*

I woke up to see that it had been four hours since I slept. It was nine o'clock. I had to take a piss so I walked into the washroom. The door was closed for some reason so I opened it. What I saw brought a semi-smile to my face, causing my eyes to admire the view in front of me. 

The girl before me didn't have a smile on her face though. "Oh my gosh," she said, covering whatever she wanted to cover up. 

Chapter 6

I covered myself the moment JaeJoong walked in on me. "Get out." He smirked, nodded and the got out. I sighed of embarrassment and then pulled my pants up after I finished. I flushed the toilet and then washed my hands. Why couldn't he have opened the door three seconds later?! I hope that I covered myself in time and that he didn't see anything. 

Walking out of the washroom, I found JaeJoong on his bed, laughing to himself. I put my hands on my hips and glared at him. "What are you laughing at?"

"Nothing," he said, continuing to laugh. He tried to cease his laugh, but it wasn't working. "You're hilarious, you know that? There was no point covering yourself. Not like it's something I haven't seen before." I wanted to wipe the smile off his face. He's never seen mine hopefully and I wanted to keep it that way. "It's Friday night, we're going out."

"You go. I'm staying here," I told him. 

"You're my girl, so you have to come."

"Right. But oh wait, don't you mean your whore?" I said, emphasizing the last word. JaeJoong just looked at me and shrugged. "Where are we going anyway?" I needed to know where we're going to go so that I could know what it is that I have to wear. 

"A few different places," he said, walking into the bathroom. He closed the door after him and left me to stand there alone. I sighed and walked back in my room. I don't know why I follow this guy's orders. In a way I felt safe with him, yet in danger at the same time. He seems like the kind of guy that would protect me from anything, except for himself. 

I pushed him away from my mind and went to open up the closet. I looked at everything that I had unpacked so far. I looked for some bottoms. I had skirts, ---even though I don't really like them---jeans, sweats, capris and more. I felt like wearing jeans so I pulled out a pair of dark blue denims. I put it on and looked at myself in the mirror. It looked decent so I went towards the suitcase that I hadn't unpacked because that is where all my tops were. 

I opened it up and went through all the different tops I had. Most of them were different colored beaters. A beater would be too casual so I tried to find another top. I still didn't know where we were going but it wouldn't hurt to look good. I settled with a lacy beater after trying on all my different tops. I looked in the mirror and wasn't satisfied, so I grabbed a white belt and put it on. 

It looked better now since my beater was white and pink. My hair was down and still straight. It looked boring and I've had different shades of blonde for the past year. Thinking about it, I'm pretty sick of going blonde. Suddenly the thought of JaeJoong wanting my hair black came into my mind. I guess I'll go re-dye it tomorrow. 

I walked out of the room to see JaeJoong in his beater and boxers. I didn't mention it before but when he walked in on me in the bathroom, he was only in his boxers. I was probably just too shocked to notice but now, I remember. I could see his long legs from behind with his back facing me. He then put on his Champions. "Why do you always dress exactly the same?" I blurted out. 

"Why? You don't like it?"

"No. It's just that it's so black and...all the same, all the time," I said, taking a seat on his bed. He looked at himself in the mirror and shrugged. He turned to look at me and I found myself saying, "It looks boring."

"Fine," he said, taking off his black beater. He walked over to his closet to pick something else. I couldn't see what it was, but I can tell that it was red. "I'll dress in another color if you insist." He dressed and then when he turned around, it was the exact same thing---this time in red. "Better?"

"It's the same thing."

"Not to me it isn't," he said. He then signaled for me to stand up so he could take a look at me. He told me to turn around so I did a 360. He was checking me out and I knew it, obviously. "Wow, you look hot." He smiled at the sight of me as if it satisfied him. I don't think I've seen him smile since I came here. That's a first. 

"What?" I asked, seeing that he was still staring, probably mesmerized. "So, where are we going to first?"

"First," he said, grabbing a red sweater to wear, "we're going back to that club. I'll introduce you to my friends." I nodded and looked into his closet. "Here, put this on." He threw me one of his sweaters. JaeJoong gave me the option of red or black and seeing that he was wearing red, I chose the black one. When we both put it on, we walked out of his place and towards his bike. 

It wasn't long until we were inside the club. We were led to the same room and in there were a few girls and guys. They looked like they were around my age to JaeJoong's age. JaeJoong held on to my hand as we walked in. We sat next to this girl and a guy who seemed to be a couple. The girls in here were all in skirts but they weren't all totally slutty. 

JaeJoong talked to one of the guys while holding me close to him. He held me so close that I could smell the scent of vanilla on him. The door of the room opened and another guy walked in. It was dark and I couldn't see who it was. 

When he got closer, I gasped. It was none other than Park YooChun. I would've never guessed that it was him. He smiled when he saw me and then waved. "Linh!" I smiled back at him and then he took a seat next to JaeJoong. 

"You two know each other?" JaeJoong asked. His eyebrow was raised showing that he was surprised. I just let YooChun do the talking and didn't bother to answer JaeJoong, even though his question was directed to me. 

"Yeah, we go to the same school hyung," YooChun said, grinning like an idiot. "How do you know her?"

"My girlfriend," JaeJoong replied. He held me even closer to him to show that I belonged to him. I'm pretty sure that he's already made it clear to every guy in the room that I was off limits. When YooChun questioned him about me just coming here from Canada, JaeJoong replied with, "YooChun, you know I can get any girl I want, whenever I want."

"Are you sure you didn't force her into this?" YooChun asked, not believing a word JaeJoong was saying. He chuckled and then turned towards me. "Linh, did he force you in to this? He did, didn't he?"

I was going to tell him the truth but then JaeJoong squeezed my arm real tight. "No," I said, smiling my pain away. "Who wouldn't want to be his girl?" I was being sarcastic but at the same time hoping that YooChun wouldn't catch it. 

The conversation continued with me asking how they knew each other. JaeJoong replied saying that he knew YooChun ever since he was five and that YooChun was like a brother to him. YooChun just said that JaeJoong was his best friend. I thought ChangMin would be? I just nodded. I was still pretty shocked that they knew each other. I wondered if YooChun knew how JaeJoong was like. 

After spending about an hour there, we left. I was pretty surprised to see that JaeJoong didn't even drink one of the many bottles of soju on the table. He didn't even touch it! Even I had some to drink. I got on the bike while JaeJoong was talking to YooChun. They both nodded to something and then JaeJoong got on before I tilted the bike over. "Where are we going?" I asked, talking loud enough so he could hear me through the engine and wind. 

"To a competition," he replied. I was curious about it but didn't want to ask. I was afraid that he'd involve me in it. "You're my partner by the way and we better win." Damn. 

Competition? That sounds so childish. I turned around slightly to see that YooChun was right behind us and on a motorcycle as well. There was anything to think about so I held onto JaeJoong a bit tighter and just thought about how hard his abs felt through his sweater. I could hear him laugh when I roamed my hands around his abs, but I didn't care. 

We arrived at the place where the competition was held about twenty minutes later. There were bright lights everywhere. From the looks of everyone here, I had a feeling that this competition was illegal. There were many guys who looked scary if you asked me. Each one had a girl next to them and the girls were dressed similar to me. 

"Look. You see that?" JaeJoong asked, pointing further away where a racetrack was. I looked and nodded. "We're bike racing there." 

"What does that got to do with me?"

"You're my partner, remember," he said, reminding me of what he said to me earlier. "You'll be behind me on the bike as I race. JaeJoong tried to calm me down the moment I started to over react. How can I calm?! "You won't fall down," he said, trying to reassure me. "You trust me, don't you? I trust that you will help me win, otherwise I would've chosen some other girl."

"Call another girl then," I said, backing away. "I'm sure any other girl would gladly do this with you. I don't want to do it."

"Fcuk, damn it. It's too late to change and I already chose you. Would you rather do this on your on will or have me force you?"

"I just don't want to die," I stated.

"You're not going to die. Nothing will happen to you. No scratch, no nothing. I'll make sure of it," he said. He looked at me and could see that he sort of convinced me. "Come this way." He took my hand and slowly drove his bike past all the people here. 

He drove his bike towards a line of other motorcycles. There was one spot in the middle just for him. I looked to my left and right. Girls were on the backs of their men, holding smiles on their faces. They all looked happy so I assume that this isn't their first time. I just hope that it is as fun as they make it seem. 

Out of nowhere, a voice roared on the speakers. "Welcome to the bike competition for the month of November. We have..." The voice then started to list all of the people that were racing, along with their girls. Some had the same girls with them, some changed. JaeJoong was the last to be mentioned. "...lastly, we have our winner for the past five months, Hero. Along with him is a new girl and her name is," he paused for a while and I knew that it was probably to figure out how to say my name. "Linh Dao," he finally said. 

Everyone started to cheer. It was a total of thirty different couples racing. JaeJoong won this competition for the last five months? Why didn't he just use the previous girls that helped him win?! This competition now didn't seem so childish after all. "Hold on tight," JaeJoong instructed. 

"Are you sure I won't fall off?" I was starting to doubt him. When we're on the normal roads, I already feel like falling off. Now that he's racing, I will surely fall off. JaeJoong just kept repeating for me to hold on tight and that he wouldn't let me fall off. 

I had a very bad feeling about this but I did as he said and held on tight. JaeJoong told me to change my position and move my feet so that I would be more secured on the bike. I held him by his waist and was holding my hands together around him to make sure I wouldn't fall off. I actually did it so that I wouldn't fall off without him of course. If I'm falling off, he's going down with me. 

The loud noise of a gunshot was heard and before I could let out an "oh sh.it," all the bikes were speeding off. My hands started to get sweaty because I was getting nervous and I felt like I would fly away any second. Being scared sh.itless, I bit my lips and held on to JaeJoong's sweater. It absorbed the sweat from my hands and the grip was much better than holding onto my own hands. 

Five minutes into the race and we were third place. Two girls had fallen off their men's bike and I heard the announcer say that they were disqualified. JaeJoong and I were traveling so fast that I couldn't even see anything except for the bikes that were near ours, traveling at the same speed. JaeJoong told me to hold on tighter and when I did, he drove even faster. We were now in second place. 

In first place was a big, buff guy. His girl was sitting behind him and it didn't look like she had a hard time with the speed at all. It didn't even look like she had to try so hard to hold on. I knew this was JaeJoong's race but I really wanted him to win as well. We were already in second place so we might as well steal first place and win. I held on even tighter if it was possible and whispered for him to go faster. JaeJoong did as I told and drover faster, tying with the first couple. 

We were only about twenty meters away from the finish line. I breathed in a huge breath and I held on as tight as I could. Feeling my tight grip on him, JaeJoong zoomed off, taking first place. The other couples did the same and with only five meters left, JaeJoong accelerated at full speed and almost caused me to fall off. 

The crowds cheered as many bikes past the finish line. Everyone got off their bikes as they took a break. I looked around to see some of the guys slapping their girls. They even shouted and screamed at the girls. "Why didn't you hold on tighter?" one yelled, slapping his girl. Another said, "If you held on tighter, we could've won." He then pushed his girl down. 

I looked at those guys in disgust. It was just a damn race. The two girls that had fallen off the bikes were already badly injured yet the guys were still yelling at them. I turned to JaeJoong who smiled at me again. His smile was pretty contagious because I found myself smiling back at him. 

"This month's winner is Hero, making his sixth win in a row. Along with him is Linh Dao!" After the announcer said that, the crowd started to cheer louder. Someone then asked to take a picture of the two of us. They took a Polaroid picture and then stuck it on to some board. 

I went to look at it to see that the last six pictures had JaeJoong in it. The five races he was in last were all with the same girl. I wondered why he chose me to be with him this time instead of her. I looked around the whole board to see that he had won a few in the past too but they weren't continuous victories. I was going to ask him about the girl but he pulled me away. "Hey. If we had lost, would you have hit me like that?" I asked, pointing to the guys who were still beating their girls. 

"I don't know." I suddenly felt scared at his answer. "We didn't lose so I don't know if I'd be pissed off enough to hit you or not. It is my sixth win," he said, emphasizing how important these continuous wins were to him. "I don't know if I can hit you either."

"Oh, okay," I said. I suddenly thought of the time he cut me with that knife. If he could do that then surely he could hit me. I ignored that thought. "Who's the girl that raced with you the other five times?"

"None of your business," he said, getting on his bike. Before I got on, he said, "You're bleeding." He lifted his hands to wipe away the blood on my lips. I got on after him and then he rode back home. The ride home felt slow now. It's probably because I had gotten used to the speed and holding on so tight that it feels effortless now. 

We arrived back soon after and he walked into his room without saying a word. I followed and walked into my room. I sat on the bed and thought about a few things before changing out of my clothes and in to a long t-shirt to sleep in. I forgot that I didn't brush my teeth so I stood up and walked out of my room, entering JaeJoong's. He looked at me up and down, staring at my legs when I entered. The t-shirt went up to my thighs. "Do you have an extra toothbrush?"

"Up there." He pointed to the cabinet above him. I opened it and there was a brand new toothbrush. It was identical to his except it was red and his was black. I put some toothpaste on and started to brush. When I was done, I closed the door and peed. 

JaeJoong had already finished and left. His bathroom didn't have a lock and I think he needs one now that I live here. I finished and walked out to see JaeJoong topless and only in his boxers again. I just smiled at him and made my way to my room. I turned off the lights and got into bed. Out of nowhere, I heard music in JaeJoong's room. It was pretty loud but I didn't mind because I loved listening to music while trying to fall asleep. 

Chapter 7

I woke up to a beautiful Saturday morning. The sun was shining brightly when I opened the blinds. I walked out of my room to see JaeJoong no where in site. I walked out of his room and looked around but found no one there either. I shrugged and went to take a shower. When I finished, I put on my grey sweatpants and a white beater and grabbed my pouch before I left the place. 

I walked around Seoul trying to find a hair salon. When I spotted one, I walked towards it and entered. "Hi, how may I help you?" asked the receptionist. She had funky hair and was really tall. 

"Could I get my hair dyed?"

"Sure thing," she said, leading me to one of the chairs that weren't occupied. 

"How would you like your hair?" a hair stylist asked me. I explained to her and she nodded. She then started to do my hair. Since it was already blonde, it would be much easier to get the color that I wanted. I sat around and stood up a few times to wash my hair and was finally finished after two hours. I paid the receptionist and then looked at myself in the mirror one last time before I left. 

My hair was purple and black. There are three layers in my hair. The first and third layer was purple while the middle was black. I got a haircut to show the hair off a bit more. I had a feeling that JaeJoong wouldn't like it very much but hopefully he'll like it more than the bleached blonde. 

*~*~*~*

I sat around watching television on the couch. I got back over an hour ago and still, no one was around. Where the hell is everyone?! I took out my new cell phone that I had gotten after I did my hair and looked at it. I only had two peoples' phone numbers and that is Tony and Ann---my best friends. I didn't feel like calling them yet though. I was bored out of my mind so I went into JaeJoong's room and snooped around. 

After ten minutes, I didn't find anything interesting so I went back out. Bored out of my mind, I decided to go out. I was still dressed in what I wore this morning and since I was lazy, I decided to keep it on. Using the advantage of JaeJoong not being around me, I decided to go do something so that I could meet new people. Where would you go to do that? 

I just walked and walked, not in the mood to take a cab. I could feel my body getting bigger from the lack of exercise. I used to work out four times a day and since I haven't done that in a while, I felt fat and lazy. I walked past the school and there were a few guys there playing basketball. I watched for a bit and then walked off. 

This time I ended up in front of the orphanage. I decided to go in and say hello to Mrs. Choi. The kids in the orphanage all looked at me weirdly. I walked towards the recreation room to see Mrs. Choi lecturing a girl. Everyone was staring at me so she turned around. "Linh!" She walked up to give me a hug and then led me to her office. "How have you been?"

"I've been good. You?"

"I'm great," she said. Her smile suddenly turned upside down. "I wanted to ask you; are you really moving in with Kim JaeJoong? That boy is bad influence."

"I already did. How do you know him anyway?"

She sighed and then started to explain. "Well, he was put in the orphanage when he was just ten years old. He ran away when he turned sixteen. He was such a rebel and would never do anything correctly. He fought with many of the boys here and even sent them to the hospital. Some people told me to send him off but I didn't have the heart to." I noticed the tears in her eyes. "The day he left, he held a knife at me because I wouldn't let him go. After that, I had no choice."

"Oh, I'm sorry."

"It's alright. Just be careful around him."

"I will, don't worry. It was great seeing you Mrs. Choi. I'll visit you another time," I said, getting up to leave. She nodded and waved to me before I left her room. I walked out of her office and out of the orphanage. Outside, I saw Kim JunSu standing by the door, smoking a cigarette. I looked at him for a while and when I was about to leave, he held on to my wrist. "What?"

"Kim JaeJoong?" He questioned me with a cold glare on his face. "You left this place to live with that bastard?" He started to chuckle while having his hold on me. "Why?"

"Why not?" I could tell that he was getting pissed off. There was something mysterious about him that also interested me. If he was any regular guy, I would've shoved him to the ground and walked off. JunSu then let go of my wrist and I stood there staring at him, waiting for what else he had to say. 

I wanted to know his relationship with JaeJoong. Something must've happened here at the orphanage when JaeJoong lived here and I wanted to know what it was. "Just leave," he said, after he finished his cigarette. He threw it on the ground and stepped on it. 

I looked at him one last time before walking off. I had the urge to turn around but I didn't. I kept on walking and after awhile, I turned around only to find myself bumping into someone. I looked up to see Kim JunSu. How the hell did he get here so fast?! "Sorry," I said, apologizing for bumping in to him. 

"Nah, I should be sorry. I didn't mean to tell you to leave." I smiled at him to assure him that it was okay. I turned around to walk but then he stood in my way to block it. I looked up at him. "What?"

"You want to go for a ride?" he asked. "I'll drop you off wherever you want. I'm here to make friends with you, nothing more."

"Okay." The both of us walked back to the orphanage and he led me to his motorcycle. What is up with guys and motorcycles?! Ever since I was younger I always wanted to ride one but my parents wouldn't let me. They said that it's for guys and that cars were more suitable for girls. Before I met JaeJoong, I've never even touched a motorcycle. "Nice bike."

"Thanks," he said, handing me his helmet. "You want to ride it?"

I was surprised when he asked me. "I would if I knew how to. I don't really want to fall off and die yet."

"I'll teach you," he offered.

"Really?" He nodded and I thought about it. It would be really fun. "Wait, wouldn't it be funny if a guy was in the back?"

"It'll be embarrassing but if I don't mind why should you?" He laughed after that and helped me on the bike. He got on behind me and we were both holding on to the handle. He showed me how to accelerate and brake. 

After a few attempts of going really slowly, I decided to leave the parking lot. It was really fun yet felt dangerous at the same time. JunSu had his hands over mine so that he could quickly help me whenever I made a mistake. He was so close to me that I could feel him breathing on my neck. "I think I need to get going now," I said. It had already been an hour since I've been riding. 

"Why don't you drive off to your destination?"

"No, it's okay. I think it'll be better if I walked. Thanks anyway."
"Okay then, but can I have your number?" He looked really nice and he taught me to ride the motorcycle so I gave him my number. The both of us bid each other goodbye and then I walked away. He rode his motorcycle the opposite direction from me. 

I started to walk back to JaeJoong's place making sure that no one was following me. I entered his place when I arrived to see him, along with three other guys on the couch. "What the hell happened to your hair?" JaeJoong asked, his voice loud, clear and holding a lot of authority. 

"I changed it. You said you didn't like the blonde, so I changed it."

"I said black, not purple. You know what," he said, glaring at me. He looked like he wanted to hit me but he calmed down and looked at my hair once again. "You're lucky that I actually like it." He touched my hair and then went to sit back down. 

Out of nowhere, I smelt stong perfume. I quickly brought my hand up to plug my nose. I hated perfume, cologne and all other fragrances there are. "What the hell is this smell?" I was disgusted and all the guys looked at me like I was from outer space. 

"Perfume," some guy replied. 

"I know that," I said, still holding on to my nose. "Are one of you boys wearing perfume or some sh*t? Cause it sure isn't me." None of them replied so I walked away. I walked in to JaeJoong's room and then let go of my nose. I quickly brought my hand back the second I let go of it. 

If I didn't know any better, I'd say that JaeJoong had brought some slut over and f*cked her in this room. I gagged for a bit and walked over to my room. The first thing I noticed wasn't the strong stench of perfume but a girl. 

Some girl was lying on my bed. I walked towards the bed to see that she was asleep. As if something clicked inside my head, I realized that this was the same girl in those photos with JaeJoong. She was the one that helped him win those previous five races. I ran out of the room after looking at her and ran out to where JaeJoong was. "Why the hell is a girl in my room?"

"It's not your room, it's hers." He didn't even look at me in the eye when he said that. If that's her room, why the hell did he invite me to live here?! 

"What do you mean it's not my room?"

"It's her room, not yours. What part of that don't you get?" I wanted to ask him more questions after that or yell some more but didn't. I was completely speechless. I stood there for a full two minutes before I ran out of there. I ran far away before I started walking. 

What the hell is his problem? If another girl lives there, why did he invite me to live with him?! I was fuming mad by the time I arrived at a park. I sat on the swings and kept thinking about that girl. The worst part of it all was that she was actually pretty, instead of looking like a slut. I could tell all that even with her eyes closed. 

Damn. I didn't notice that I was biting on my lips until I tasted the blood. Gathering all my saliva and blood together, I spat it out on the ground. I bit my lips harder and the pain helped me ease my anger. Suddenly I felt cold drops of rain fall on to my face. I looked up to see the grey sky with heavy rain falling down. 

I laughed to myself and then stopped. Laughing in the rain. Oh dear, I must be insane. I got off the swings and noticed that everyone at the park had run off for some shelter. I walked towards the grass and laid down, still in only my sweats and beater. It was cold but after five minutes of being in the rain, I started to feel numb. 

I'm not out here because I like JaeJoong and am jealous. I just felt the need to lie down in the rain to calm myself. I closed my eyes and then started to think about my past. 
I was in the back seat of the car with my parents. It was a Sunday night so we're eating out at a restaurant. I listened to the music that my iPod was playing with my right ear headphone on. "Minh di an o dau vay (Where are we going to eat?)," I asked my mom. 

"Earls," she replied. I just nodded. After ten minutes of driving, we still didn't arrive. I looked out of the window and at all the cars passing by. I looked through windows of all the shops until I felt my phone vibrating in my pocket. 

"I told you not to go with them!" a voice yelled out as soon as I picked the phone up. "Get the f*ck out of the car, now." 

"Why?" I was confused at why this person would want me out of the car. This male's voice had been calling me all day to make sure that I wouldn't go with my parents. I hated prank calls and this one was no exception. 

"Get out of the car because I f*cking said so. If you don't get out now, you'll regret it," the voice said. It didn't really seem like a threat, but more of a statement. I told my dad to stop the car and go on without me and that I would meet them there. 

I sighed before turning around to walk away. When I looked back, I saw that their car was getting further and further away from me. I frowned at the thought of that and was going to turn back around, until I saw the car blow up with my own eyes.


The tears made their way out of my eyes and mixed with the rain as I replayed that memory over and over in my head. If I knew that would've happened, I wouldn't have gotten out of the car. I would have rather just died a long with them. I now regret getting out and leaving my parents to die alone. 

"Are you really going to Korea?" Ann asked me. She, as well as Tony were utterly shocked when I told them the news. "It's dangerous, don't go."

"I can handle it, especially with all the money my parents left me. I'll just go there and find the people who killed my parents and I'll be right back."

"You better come back," Ann said.

"I will," I said, smiling to assure her. "If I don't, you guys can always come and visit me!"

"No. We're not going to visit you, so you better come back," Tony said. He looked at Ann and she nodded, agreeing with him. "What if you never find those people?"

"Then I'm not coming back."

"In that case, I know that you will find them!" Ann said, with enthusiasm. I saw that hurt in her face but ignored it. I smiled at the two of them because I would be leaving that night. 

Earlier that day when I was at the police station, the police talked about my parents' death and they said that they were a hundred percent sure that it was a group from Korea that killed them. I don't know why they wanted my parents dead. I know we're rich, but why would they benefit anything from it if we were gone? 

The mysterious phone call I received before the explosion got me curious as well. That was my motivation to go there because I wanted to find out exactly who had called me.


Ha. At this moment, the group I think that killed my parents is JaeJoong and his followers. If it was them, they would know who I am. They're acting like they don't know which gets me thinking. It could either be very good acting skills or that I have the wrong people. For now, I'll just believe that they're really good actors. 

My eyes were still closed and felt quite heavy and before I knew it, I fell asleep on the grass with the rain drops falling hard against my face. 

Chapter 8

I opened my eyes to see that the sun was no longer shining. Standing up, I recognized the familiar feeling of being soaking wet. I always slept in the rain because it relaxed me. I slowly started to walk when I felt something unfamiliar. I felt like my body was burning so I touched my forehead to find myself burning up. I can't be sick; I never get sick. I stood up and the more I walked, the dizzier I felt. 

I just continued to walk back to JaeJoong's place. If he wanted me to move in knowing that the room belonged to some other girl, he probably had something planned. I entered his place when I finally arrived to find that the guys weren't on the couch anymore. 

I walked into JaeJoong's room and saw two half naked people on top of each other. I didn't turn away but just stared at them until JaeJoong felt my stare and turned around. "Why the hell are you all wet?" He held the girl against him so that I would not see anything. 

"It's raining," I replied. "Are you guys going to be doing stuff in here or can I shower?"

"We're busy. Go shower in SangWoo's washroom."

"Okay then," I said, walking over to the other room. "I'm just going to get my clothes, don't mind me."

"We won't. By the way, your lip is busted." I didn't care for his comment because I could already feel how my lips were. I walked into the other room and got what I needed. I walked back out to see that the two of them were just looking at me. 

I left the room and closed the door after me. I walked down the long hallway to find SangWoo's room. I didn't know which room it was but went all the way down the hallway and knocked on the door of the last room. I heard footsteps nearing the door and then the face of the guy who had tried to rape me before. 

"What?"

"May I use your bathroom to take a shower?" I looked around his room to find it really spotless. "JaeJoong and that girl are in his room."

"You mean JongMi? Sure, go ahead." He moved out of the way for me to walk into his room. SangWoo pointed towards a door and I went to open it. I gave him a smile, thanking him before I closed and locked the door. I turned back around to face his washroom. 

It was dirty and messy. He had closed on the ground and everything was misplaced. This is totally the opposite of JaeJoong's washroom. It's weird that his room was completely spotless while his washroom was like a pig style. 

I stood in the middle of his bathroom and undressed myself. I put my clothes in a neat pile on the counter. My clothes were wet and drenched in water but I still didn't want them to touch his clothes. Who knows what had touched it or is on it. I jumped into the shower stall and then started my shower.

*~*~*~*

I sat in front of the television, watching a comedy. When I got out of the bathroom earlier, SangWoo was gone. JaeJoong and that girl whose name I forgot are still busy in his room. I know this because I can hear them a mile away. Disgusting, I know. 

Bored out of my mind, I turned the television off. I wanted to call ChangMin out since it's a Saturday night but I didn't have his number. I thought about asking JaeJoong for YooChun's number but after looking down the hall and at his room door, I decided against it. 

I looked at my watch to see that it was 7:00PM. I grabbed JaeJoong's black hoodie that was on the couch and put it on after I decided to go for a walk. I grabbed my pouch and put it around my waist. It was still raining lightly so I put the hood over my head before walking out of the alley. It wasn't completely dark outside but the sun wasn't out either. I looked up at the rain when I felt my nose running. Sh*t. 

I continued to walk and sniffed my nose every so often. I saw a bus coming towards the bus stop I was near so I stood at the end of the line and got out the right amount of change. I got on the bus and sat in a single person seat. I just stared out the window at everything that the bus passed by. I was just about to enter day dreaming mode when I suddenly felt the pockets of JaeJoong's hoodie vibrate. I took out the object that was vibrating and it was his cell phone. The caller ID told me that it was Park YooChun. 

Smiling, I picked up the phone. "What's up homie?"

"Linh?" he asked, unsure. When I assured him that it was me, he asked, "Is JaeJoong there? I called to ask him something."

"No, he's not. I'm on the bus and I took his hoodie. I didn't know that his cell would be here."

"I see," he said, sighing. "Where are you headed?"

"I honestly have no idea. I'll just go wherever this bus takes me to, I guess."

He chuckled at my reply. "That's not very wise. Why don't you come and hang out with ChangMin and me?"

"I would if I knew where you guys are." I looked around the streets of Seoul. I tried to read the street that the bus was heading to. "Are you guys anywhere near 16th Avenue?"

"Yeah, are you there? Get off the bus. ChangMin's house is near there." I did as he said and told him exactly where I was---16th and Blanca. "Just walk straight on Blanca towards the side with the grocery store and his house is the blue and yellow one."

I hung up as soon as he told me the directions. I waited for the crosswalk light to change and then grossed the street. I searched for the blue and yellow house as I walked. After about two minutes, I spotted one and it was on the other side of the street. I looked both ways before jay walking. I reached the other side and started to walk towards his house. His house totally stood out from the rest of the houses on the block. 

I walked up the front steps and rang the doorbell. I heard a lot of loud noises inside. I assumed that he had a lot of people over. The door finally opened and I was greeted by an elder woman who was old enough to be someone's grandma. "You must be ChangMin's friend. Come in."

"Thank you," I said, walking into the house. I took my shoes off and then walked further in. I looked to my left to see ChangMin, YooChun, along with a few of their friends all sprawled out on the living room floor. They were playing video games. ChangMin's grandma walked off and I walked towards the guys. I looked to see that they were playing Nintendo 64. "N64? You guys are old school."

"It's still fun!" ChangMin said, defending all of them. He was still looking at the television screen as he spoke because he was wrestling some guy in the game. 

"You guys have any other game?" YooChun handed me a box of all the games they had. I looked through it and found some games that I could actually play and enjoy. I found Pokemon Stadium 1 and 2, Pokemon Puzzle League and Mario Kart. I took all three of them out and waited for them to finish their game. "Can we play these?"

"Sure, put it in," they all said. All the guys leaned back to relax and looked at me to put the game in. I sighed and changed the game to Pokemon Puzzle League and grabbed the second controller. The guys were all fighting over the first controller, arguing over who wanted to kick my ass in the game. Finally, they settled with one of their friends. 

"You guys do know that I'm the champion of this game, right?" I smiled cockily at all of the boys who looked at me like no other than a little girl who didn't know how to play video games. 

"Yeah right, YooChun is," some guy said while the rest of them nodded their heads. Even ChangMin nodded his head in agreement to what the guy just said. 

"That's right Linh; I'm the champion of this game. Let me show you how it's done." He grabbed the controller away from the other guy and gave me a cocky smile. Ha, I'm the champion and no one is going to take that title away from me. 

I waited as YooChun selected which style he wanted to play. We chose our characters and I chose Ash while YooChun chose Misty. We were going to start the game when I thought of something interesting. Smiling, I said, "Hey champion wannabe, you want to make a bet?"

"What kind of bet?" He looked curious and all the other guys did too when they leaned in closer to hear what I had to say.

"Loser of the game runs around the whole block in shorts and a t-shirt."

"It's raining outside. Are you sure you want to make this bet?"

"Yes, I'm sure." I smiled at all the guys. They looked at me like I was crazy and that I was going to lose. "Why? Are you afraid to lose?"

"No," he said, leaning back. "It's fine with me. Let's start." We started the game and at first neither of us was losing. 

I did a few combos here and there and so did he. It started to get really hard when the clock hit five minutes. The blocks were moving up faster and faster and it was really pressuring. I tried to do all I could to keep myself alive and to build up YooChun's blocks. I was nearing the top and doing combos as if my life depended on it. Just when I thought I was going to die, the whole screen froze. I looked at YooChun's side of the screen to see that he had lost. "Sucker!!! I told I'm the champion."

"It's not over yet," he reminded me. "I still have two more lives." We continued playing after he said that and he lost the next round too. One more until he has to run around in the rain, woot. We played and then I lost the next round. What are the odds of me losing two more lives before he lost one? We played and the guys were all rooting for YooChun, chanting his name. 

The clock was now at six minutes and it was going so fast that if you wasted one second, you'd die. I was just going at the game nonstop when the word WINS flashed on my side of the screen. I jumped up and down screaming in joy. "I WON! I WON! I WON!" When I calmed down, I smiled innocently at YooChun while the guys were patting his back. "Come on YooChun, strip down to your shorts."

"If you make me do this, you're evil." 

"Oh come on. If I had lost, you would've made me do it and you know it. Don't be a poor sport and just do it," I said, smacking him for even thinking of backing out. "It's not that bad."

"Fine, but I'll remember this." He took off his pants to reveal his shorts. He was already in his beater so now all he had to do was run outside. We opened the front door and I saw that he was shivering from the cold. It was pretty cold but he won't die. He might get a little sick but I doubt it. "It's too cold. Can't I do this another day when it's not raining?"

"What's the point then? Don't worry. Once you start running, you'll warm up!" I gave him a little push and he walked down the stairs. All the guys yelled for him to run and he did. I was laughing so hard because ChangMin's house is on a busy street so that meant everyone driving by could see him. I held on to my stomach, laughing. 

I loved having a good laugh and that is what I'm receiving right now. YooChun was all the way down the block when he jay walked and was on the other side of the street. He ran all the way up the block again, crossed the street, and entered back in the house. The whole time, cars were honking at him and some people outside started at him as if he was crazy. 

YooChun was shivering so much when he got back that I felt kind of bad. He went upstairs to shower and changed into ChangMin's clothes. I stayed with the guys and played games with them. I looked at my watch to see that it's 10:00PM already. "I think I'm going to go now," I told the guys. 

"I'll walk you home," YooChun said, getting up and putting on his jacket. "I have to talk to JaeJoong anyway."

"Okay, let's go." I put on JaeJoong's sweater and got all my things. YooChun and I bid goodbye to all the guys before walking out. It wasn't raining anymore now. We walked towards the bus stop and were waiting for the bus. It was silent and then I felt YooChun trying to blow in my ear. I turned to give him a weird look. "You crazy? Did the rain get to your head?" I started to laugh out loud. 

"No, I'm not crazy. How are you and JaeJoong though?" I gave him a weird look that caused him to be confused. "Aren't you guys together?"

"Nah. If we were, he wouldn't be in his room f*cking the daylights out of some girl.

YooChun was confused again before realization hit him. "JongMi's back already? When did she come back?" He looked happy that she was here which is something that bugged me. 

"You know her?" He nodded. "Apparently she came back today."

"Awesome. I haven't seen her for so long. Oh yeah, you don't like JaeJoong, right?" I shook my head and he nodded. "Okay, that's good." After he said that, the bus arrived. I didn't ask him any questions because I didn't want to know about this JongMi person and her relationship with JaeJoong. I wouldn't want to know anything about the person who I think is my parents' murderer. 

"So, what did you do this summer?" I asked YooChun, trying to make conversation. 

"I went to the United States and then to Canada with a couple of friends," he said, thinking. "JaeJoong came too. We went to Canada to visit JongMi."

"JongMi lives in Canada?"

"Her family does. They moved there a while ago but JongMi stayed back here with her relatives." When he told me that, it confirmed all of my assumptions. During the whole ride back, we just talked about school and a few other things. We reached out stop and then got off, walking towards and into JaeJoong's place. 

JaeJoong and JongMi were sitting on the couch and watching television. He had his arms around her and they looked pretty cute together. "Oh my god, YooChun!" JongMi screamed. She jumped out of JaeJoong's arms to go hug YooChun. 

"Hey to you too," he said, hugging her back. 

I turned to JaeJoong and stared at him until he noticed my presence. "JaeJoong, I have to talk to you in private." 

"Whatever you have to say to me you can say it here."

I looked at YooChun, then to JongMi then back at JaeJoong. "Alright. Since she's here, where the hell am I going to stay?"

"The couch?"

"How about no?" Who the hell would want to sleep on the damn couch? I glared at him and then sighed. "You know, I'll just leave."

"You're staying here," he said, glaring at me. "You're not leaving." He sounded like he was so sure that I'd stay here. He sounded too confident and that he had a right to keep me here. 

"We'll see about that." I walked off and JaeJoong was going to go after me but JongMi held him back. I walked in his room to find that it stunk of sex. I held my breath until I entered the other room. Grabbing my suitcase, I packed everything that I had unpacked the other day. I was too lazy to unpack everything so I had a full suitcase already. I heard someone walk in and tap my shoulder. "I'm not staying here you---" I turned around to see JongMi. "Oh, you."

"Yeah, it's me. I'm JongMi," she said, introducing herself. "If JaeJoong wants you to stay here then just stay. You can stay in this room and I'll just sleep with JaeJoong."

"You know, I thought you weren't a slut when I saw you asleep on this bed," I looked her up and down before smirking. "But I guess I was wrong."

"I'm not what you think I am. I only have sex with JaeJoong and no other guy. I love and trust him."

"Well you shouldn't trust a guy like him."

She looked offended when I said that. "Why not? I love him and he loves me. I love him more than myself and would do anything for him."

"Really," I said. "I don't think you should make him your priority like that while you just remain his option. He could dump you for other girls while you're here giving him all you have. Thanks for asking me to stay here but no thanks." I continued packing after she walked out of the room. When I brought my stuff out, YooChun wasn't there anymore. 

JaeJoong ordered for JongMi to go in his room while he talked to me. She did as he told and left. JaeJoong turned to me and looked irritated. "What part of 'You're not going,' don't you understand?"

"All of it," I said, pissed off. "Why won't you let me leave? What's it to you?"

"You just can't."

"But I want to," I argued. 

"But you can't!" he yelled, kicking my luggage across the hall. What a crazy bastard! I raised my hand to hit him but he held onto my wrist, pushing me on the couch. "Don't make me handcuff you on the pole," he said, before leaving. 

I sat on the couch pissed off as hell. What right did he have to order me around like that. I sat there alone for five minutes before JongMi came out. She looked at me and then cringed. "Your lip is busted."

"Does it look like I give a f*ck?!" I then ran out of there. I couldn't take it any longer so I ran off to the park I was at earlier, only to find someone already there. Kim JunSu. 

Chapter 9

I slowly walked towards JunSu who was sitting at the end of the slide. He noticed me walking towards him but did not say anything. I took a seat next to him and all was silent for awhile. The silence wasn't awkward which was good. "What are you doing here?" JunSu asked, breaking the silence. 

"I was bored so I came here. What about you? I thought you went home."

"I was going to but then decided to come here to relax instead." He smiled and I nodded at his answer. After sitting on the slide and thinking for a bit, I suggested that we moved over to the swings. After that, we played around with everything else. 

A good hour passed by and we were both back on the swings, arguing over who could jump off the swing and land on their feet further. "So what if I'm a girl? I bet I can still jump further than you."

"I'm pretty sure you could jump really far; just not as far as me."

"Okay fine. We'll jump on the count of three then," I said, positioning myself to jump JunSu did the same then I started to count. "1 ...2 ...3!" We both jumped off and then ended up rolling, with JunSu rolling on top of me. The both of us were about five meters away from the swings, which was how far we jumped and rolled. 

I looked into his eyes and then we both started to laugh out loud. We laughed for a few seconds until he got off of me. "What a coincidence," he said, holding his hand out and helping me get up. "So who won?"

"Me of course," I said, smiling brightly. "I always win."

"You always won, until you met me."

"Whatever. We'll call it a tie then. I'll beat you another day."

He chuckled and then smiled. "I'd like to see you try." It was silent again but this time the silence was really awkward. It wasn't comfortable like it was earlier. "You want to go somewhere?"

*~*~*~*

JunSu and I walked into the club that was filled with people in every corner. We pushed through the people on the dance floor to get to the bar. During the ride here, JunSu told me that he was depressed because of some problems that he was having. I didn't ask why because it was hard to talk with the loud noise of his bike's engine. "Two bottles of soju," JunSu ordered. 

We both sat at the bar with our heads resting in the palms of our hands. Every now and then we'd both take a sip of the liquor. All of a sudden, I thought about my friends and then started to miss them. JunSu and I sat there for a few hours, each having three bottles of soju. We left the club after that because I wasn't in the mood to dance to the loud music. 

The two of us were back on his bike when I saw a crowd of people and a bunch of lights. It looked like an outdoor carnival or something. "Let's go there!" I shouted and pointed to the direction of the lights. JunSu didn't say anything but just drove towards it. He parked his bike and then we walked towards the place. 

We looked around and there were a few games. I didn't have my money with me and didn't want to ask JunSu if I could play the games because he had already paid for our drinks earlier. We just walked around for a bit and then out of nowhere, a person on the stage started to speak. "Alright folks, it's been an hour. You all know what that means."

Music started to play and the woman on the stage started to sing a slow song. A bunch of people in their mid thirties started to slow dance with one another. JunSu and I looked at each other and then his eyes showed that he was asking me to dance. I smiled and nodded, allowing him to lead me to the middle of the dance floor. "You're short," he commented, looking down at me. 

"Your point is?" I was only in my runners so that didn't boost up my height. I'm not short at all either, JunSu's just really tall. 

"Nothing," he said, smiling and looking past my head. "It's cute." I ignored his comment and we just continued on dancing. We were pretty close to one another but not so much that we were pressed on each other. We were close enough so that there was no space between us. 

People were started to stare at us because we were dressed casually while they were all in formal clothes. They smiled at us so I assumed that it's not a bad thing. 

The song ended and then people started to leave. Before they left, they came up to JunSu and I and started to congratulate us. We just smiled at everyone that congratulated us, not knowing why they were saying that. I noticed that each woman that came out left with a baby. I was confused. 

JunSu and I walked towards the entrance that we came in from but they told us to take the exit. We finally got out of the place and looked at the sign above to see what kind of event this was. What we saw made our jaws drop, yet it now made sense that people were congratulating us. The sign above read, "Celebration of One Month Old Babies." Oh dear. They probably thought that JunSu and I were parents, at this young age. 

JunSu dropped me off at the park because I told him to. I stayed there for a bit until I was sure he wasn't around anymore. The weather was pretty cold and my nose started to run. I sniffed my nose every now and then while walking back to JaeJoong's place. When I entered, he was on the couch. He looked at me as I walked in. I couldn't read the expression on his face, not knowing if he was angry or not. 

It was pretty late so I decided to go to sleep. I grabbed my luggage and brought them both into my room. Yes, it's my room if I'm going to have to stay here. JongMi said that she'd share with JaeJoong. I unpacked my things and then changed into my pajamas which were baggy pants and a t-shirt. 

Out of nowhere, something popped into my head. I changed out of my pajamas and put on my other one. It consisted of dark green boy shorts and a light green camisole. I walked out of my room and towards the washroom. Just as I was about to open the washroom door, the door opened itself and out walked JongMi. She looked shocked at the site of me but I just smiled at her. 

I walked into the washroom and slammed the door shut. I brushed my teeth and washed up before looking at myself in the mirror. I felt a little bad for what I'm planning to do but in this world, if you don't bully, you get bullied. I prefer to be the big bad bully instead. 

Walking out of the washroom, I saw JongMi and JaeJoong sitting on the bed. It looked like they were waiting for me to leave. JaeJoong looked at me, shocked, but only for a quick second. He glared at me after that. "What the hell are you wearing?"

"My PJ's," I replied, acting innocent. "Why? You don't like it"

"Half of your ass cheek is hanging out."

"You didn't answer the question."

"Get out," he said, ignoring my question. He pointed towards the direction of the door that leads to the hallway. "You're sleeping out there."

"JaeJoong," JongMi said, putting her hand to his chest to calm him down. "Why don't you let her sleep in the room and we can sleep here."

"I don't like sharing a bed. How many times do I have to tell you that?" He looked like he was mad. I think he was mad at the both of us now, not only me. JongMi stood up and walked into the other room, closing the door after her. I just stood there and stared at JaeJoong. I couldn't sleep without a blanket and pillow anyway. "What the hell are you standing there for? Get out."

"Human beings sleep with a blanket and a pillow," I said, giving him attitude. He threw his blanket and pillow into my arms and pushed me out of his room. I walked over to the couch but it was occupied by a few guys that were here. They were watching basketball. I faked a couch and once they saw me with the blanket and pillow, they shifted towards the smaller couch. 

Some of them looked at me with happiness in their eyes and I knew why when I looked down. I forgot that I was still dressed like this. "Close your mouths." That's all I said before they turned back towards the TV. I put my pillow and blanket on the got and laid down with the blanket over me. I faced the couch instead of the TV. 

I tried to sleep but their cheering was so loud that I couldn't fall asleep. They always happened to cheer right when I was about to fall asleep. I turned around and watched TV with them, knowing that I wouldn't be able to fall asleep anytime soon. 

An hour went by and the guys were now watching something else. 

Tired and fed up, I got up and walked down the hall towards JaeJoong's room. If I couldn't sleep, I might as well bug him too. It was pretty chilly walking around dressed like this. It's all good though because I have the body for it. I wouldn't be wearing this if I was fat. 

I opened the door to his room which was not locked. He was on his bed sound asleep. I went to lock the door to JongMi's room so she couldn't get out. Smiling, I crept into his bed. I tried not to make a big sudden movement on the bed. 

His bed was pretty big so we had our distance. I was now in his bed but was not moving. I turned to the side that I usually slept on and faced JaeJoong. I looked at his flawless face and noticed a few beauty marks here and there. His skin was pale but it looked good on him. He had the nicest nose I have ever seen. I closed my eyes and then tried to sleep. 

Again, I was disturbed right when I was about to fall asleep. It wasn't because of any noise this time but JaeJoong had suddenly grabbed me and pulled me towards him, in his arms. I won't lie but it did feel good to be in the jerk's arms. I relaxed for a bit until my eyes widened as I felt him grab my ass to squeeze. Dude, I know I have a nice ass but you don't have to rub it like that!

He then started to touch me in other various places. I looked at his face which looked like he was asleep. Out of nowhere, he frowned and his eyes went right open. "What the hell are you doing in my bed?" He let go of me and then sat back up.

"I couldn't sleep outside. Your friends are watching TV and making noise," I said, getting up as well. JaeJoong grabbed me by my arm and pulled me towards the door and out in the hallway. 

He let go of my arm and I followed. "What the f*ck are you guys doing? Get to bed so Linh can get her f*cking sleep. Don't make me kick all of your flat asses." All at once, they all booked it to their rooms. JaeJoong then turned towards me and glared but only received a smile from me back in return. "What the f*ck are you smiling about?"

"Why are you so cranky?" My smiled widened even more now at the thoughts that were flowing all over my mind. "You like what you felt, didn't you?" I teased. 

"Why the hell were you in my bed?" He ignored my question, again. "Didn't you hear that I hate sharing a bed?"

"I couldn't sleep, I told you. I thought I'd bother you but then you were asleep. You seemed to like sharing your bed when you're asleep though." 

I smiled at him but then he didn't smile back. "Shut. The. F*ck. Up." He walked away and returned to his room. Sighing, I laid back down and this time when I tried to fall asleep, I succeeded. 

*~*~*~*

I'm currently at the mall with two weirdoes. One weirdo that does not like sharing beds with other people and another one that is in love with the other weirdo. JaeJoong said that I had to get a cell because he could never contact me whenever he wanted to. I went along because I wanted to pick my phone. JongMi said that she needed a new one too so that's why she came along. 

"I want this one," JongMi said, pointing at a pink one. It was not even a nice, hot pink. It was baby pink. I looked around more after she squealed with excitement on finding her new phone. 

"I'll get this one." I picked the Motorola hot pink Razr. 

"Okay, we'll take these two," JaeJoong said, speaking with the salesperson. He paid for the phones and then the salesperson activated it. 

After we were done, we walked out of the mall. JaeJoong and I got on his motorcycle while JongMi got on hers. That is the one and only thing I'll ever be jealous of her about. She could ride a motorcycle and I couldn't. I could if I went extra slow though. I could see in JongMi's eyes that she wished it were the other way around. She wanted to be the one behind JaeJoong. 

I was pretty comfortable about feeling JaeJoong's abs whenever we were on his bike. He couldn't just take my hands off and let me fall. I wasn't embarrassed or shy if I got caught anymore. 

Kim JaeJoong is the second guy that I've been close with. The last guy was a family friend of mine named Michael Tran. We would always fool around a bit in my or his room whenever our families came over to one another's house. Our parents always wanted to hook us up, thinking we were a good boy and girl. 

I never developed feelings for him though. The two of us were practically friends with benefits. I don't think this makes me a slut because I see it differently. It's not like we had sex or anything. 

We soon arrived back at JaeJoong's place. He left right after and left JongMi and I alone. I don't hate her so I decided to talk to her and make friends, since I'll be here for awhile. "How about we start over and be friends?" 

Her face lit up when I said that. "Sure. My name is Lee JongMi."

"I'm Linh Dao. How old are you?"

"I'm eighteen. So I heard you're Vietnamese."

"Yes I am. Why? Don't I look like it?"

"You actually look Korean to me. Are you JaeJoong's age or what?"

"I'm actually seventeen," I said, chuckling. "You know, you look more Vietnamese than I do. But yeah, even though you're older, I'm not going to call you unni or anything."

"Oh, I know. I didn't expect you to anyway." We started talking for quite sometime, learning more about each other. 

I found out that JongMi has known JaeJoong since she was ten years old. She moved here from Canada because her parents wanted to come back to Korea. I asked her about the monthly motorcycle races and she said that she's done that with JaeJoong ever since he could drive one. 

"Why weren't you with JaeJoong this month then?"

"I went back to Canada to visit my parents who moved back," she told me. "I heard you helped him win though, congrats. He would've been hella mad if he lost."

"I see. Anyway, I think I'm going to go take a shower. Talk to you later," I said, getting up and walking towards JaeJoong's room. When I finished, I walked outside to watch TV, only to see something I didn't want to. 

JaeJoong and JongMi were half naked on the couch, making out. 

Chapter 10

"Get a room," I said, taking a seat on the other couch. The two of them stopped and got off of one another, getting dressed while they were at it. JongMi left the room and walked down the hallway. When I heard the sound of the door being shut, I turned to look at JaeJoong who was staring at me. "What, never seen a pretty girl before? Stop staring."

JaeJoong chuckle right after I said that. Neither of us said anything so I took out my phone to text message someone. I texted my best friend, Ann, and then shut my phone to find JaeJoong staring at me. I stared back and it was like we were having a staring contest. Well, that's what I thought because I wouldn't blink and neither did he. Two minutes passed by and I blinked my eyes, with tears coming down. 

"Why are you crying?"

"I'm not crying," I said, breaking my gaze. I lifted my hand up to wipe the tears that had formed in my eyes and fallen down my cheeks. 

"Yeah, whatever." He placed his feet on top of the coffee table and then crossed his arms across his chest. "Let's go out tonight."

"I have school tomorrow."

"So does JongMi and she's still coming."

"Well I'm not JongMi, now am I?"

"What's your point? YooChun's coming and so are you. Be ready by ten o'clock." JaeJoong got up and walked towards his room after letting me know that I had to go. 

I looked at my watch to see that it was 9:30PM. I sighed as I stood up to walk towards and into JaeJoong's room. He was shirtless and I stayed to watch until he put on his shirt. I took my eyes off of him and walked towards my room to find JongMi in there. 

"Oh hey. You don't mind sharing the same room, right?"

"No I don't," I said, opening my closet. "We should buy another wardrobe though."

"Yeah, we should." She just stood there for awhile and I felt really uncomfortable. "Anyway, I'll leave so you could change." She left the room to leave me to think of what to wear. 

JaeJoong didn't even tell me where we were going which made it even harder for me to pick an outfit to wear. I finally decided on jeans because it could never be too casual and would go with practically anything. I put on a little tank top that was white with a little bit of pink and beige. I liked this shirt a lot because it helps to enhance my chest. I grabbed my light blue jeans and put them on before grabbing my beige boots and jacket. 

I walked out of the room and then JongMi went in to get changed. JaeJoong was just in his regular clothes that he always wore. I guess he chose to wear black instead of red today. 

Soon after, JongMi came out. She was in light blue jeans as well, a pink halter, white boots and a white jacket. She was dressed almost like me except she had a lot of accessories on. She had earrings, necklaces, rings, bracelets and her hair was held up with a headband. I think she went a little too far. 

"Alright, let's go pick YooChun up." The three of us left and got on the motorcycles. Once again, JongMi got to ride the other one while I was stuck with JaeJoong. I didn't mind being behind JaeJoong on a bike but I would very much prefer to ride alone. 

When we arrived at YooChun's place, I noticed that his house was near the school. YooChun came into view a few minutes after we arrived. I was asked nicely by JongMi if we could switch motorcycles since she wanted to ride with JaeJoong. I let her ride with him and was now behind YooChun instead. 

"Where are we going?" I asked him. 

"We're heading to some party in Incheon," YooChun replied, putting his helmet on. "So hold on tight because it's going to be a long ride."

YooChun drove off after JaeJoong did. I didn't see YooChun as the type that would ride motorcycles but I guess not everyone acts as they look. I'd be shocked if I saw ChangMin on a motorcycle though. The four of us arrived at a gas station. The guys filled up their tanks, paid and then drove off. 

Around ten minutes later, we were on the highway. It was past 10:00PM by now so it was really dark out. There were many cars on the highway but there were a few. It felt really exciting to be going this fast on a motorcycle late at night. 

"Let's race," I heard JaeJoong's voice yell. 

"Fine," YooChun replied. 

I could feel him speeding up. I told him it was dangerous and he just told me to hold on tight. He said that he didn't care for winning much and cared more about safety, which assured me. It's funny how he said all that and was racing though. It felt really dangerous but that made if even more thrilling. I could feel the wind blow against me really hard as if it went right through me. 

I held on as tight as I could without making it uncomfortable for YooChun. He sped up a little more as JaeJoong and JongMi were ahead of us by a few meters. They were just zooming past all of the other cars. As YooChun sped up, I could feel my hands starting to slip. I had an idea but didn't want to use it, in fear that it might shock him and cause the both of us to end up in an accident. As much as I wanted to beat JaeJoong and JongMi, I wanted to live more. 

"Go faster," I told YooChun.

"No, it's dangerous."

"Just do it, I won't fall off. I'm going to try something so don't freak out." I then did what I originally planned to do. Since his jeans were baggy and his belt wasn't on that tight either, I slipped my hands into his belt and held onto it. My hands were slightly touching his private area but it helped me hold onto him much tighter.

YooChun didn't seem at all shocked and sped up a lot more, after feeling my tight grip on him. We soon caught up to JaeJoong and JongMi who had surprised looks on their faces. I gave them a big smile before YooChun sped off ahead of them. I could tell that the two were confused in how we were going so fast without one of us falling off. I'm assuming YooChun knew the way to the party because we were pretty far away from the other two. YooChun slowed down a bit and it felt like a long time had passed and we haven't arrived yet.

We arrived after a long hour drive. We were at an average sized house. A house party, how typical. The guys parked their bikes and we headed in the house. We could hear the music being played all the way from outside. I saw many people inside and some of the guys were half naked. I couldn't blame them because of the heat flowing around from everyone's body heat. We took off our jackets and put them in the closet. 

"Let's go get something to drink," YooChun suggested, leading us towards the table full of drinks. There were heavy liquor and beer bottles. JaeJoong grabbed a bottle of hard liquor and four shot glasses then walked off. The three of us assumed he wanted us to follow him, so we did. He walked off towards the back where most of the people were. 

There was one guy who sat on the couch and he looked like someone important. JaeJoong walked towards that area and one guy on the couch stood up, allowing JaeJoong to sit across the one dude that looked important. The two were staring at each other. YooChun, JongMi and I stood right behind JaeJoong. 

"It's good to see you Hero. I've waited all night."

"I'm here now so let's start. Who do we have?"

"Here's my girl," he said, right before a girl walked up and sat on his lap. She looked like a slut. "This is Xiah and his girl."

Another couple appeared and took a seat on the couches on the sides. The weird thing was that the guy had on a mask. It's not even f*cking Halloween. There was a squared table surrounded by four couches at each end. A lot of people were surrounding this table as if it was really important. The people that weren't here were all dancing wildly with one another at the front of the house. 

"My girl," JaeJoong said, and immediately, JongMi went to sit next to him. She took action a little too quick if you ask me. What, did she think that I would go and sit there? Yeah right. "This is YooChun and his girl."

YooChun took a hold of my hand and brought me to the fourth and last couch. I was completely confused but by the look JaeJoong was giving me, I knew I had to act again. The last time was kissing him all over and this time I have to pretend to be YooChun's girl. I sat next to YooChun and waited patiently to see what these guys were up to. I was pretty interested in this because so far, it seems like a competition. I love competitions.

"Five minutes before we start," said the important looking guy. The crowd started to whisper and it sounded like they were placing bets. They were pointing at YooChun and me, saying the number '4' so I assumed we were couple number four. Most of the numbers I heard were one and two who I assumed to be JaeJoong and the important looking guy---the big guy.

"Linh, before we start, I'm going to explain everything to you," YooChun whispered, looking at me in the eyes. I nodded for him to continue. "First of all, you can't back out of this. Second, it's a Holdem and drinking competition. It's a monthly thing, kind of like the bike race." He paused to see my reaction and when he saw that I was waiting for him to continue, he did. "Well, that big guy over there is last year's winner, taking JaeJoong's title."

"Go on," I said, trying to comprehend everything in so little time. 

"Well this year is a little different. Instead of having ten different couples, we're having four. They each got to bring a friend and his girl. JaeJoong brought us."

"So we have a chance to win too, right?"

"We do but I highly doubt we'd win. I think the best we could do is beat couple number three."

"Don't underestimate us, YooChun."

"Anyway, the girls and guys have to drink. The girls will drink against one another while the guys drink against one another. But there's a catch. If either of us can't---" YooChun was interrupted because the big guy started speaking again. 

I looked at YooChun for him to finish his explanation but he just shook his head at me. What the hell. If JaeJoong was going to bring me into this, he should have told me beforehand. But then again, if he did, I would have protested about it even more. 

"Okay, let round one begin." Without anymore words, a guy came out and started to deal the cards. 

I sat back to watch. YooChun picked up his cards to find an ace of hearts and a ten of hearts. He could easily get a flush right now. I know this because I played this game all the time with my friends back in school. We couldn't go to the casino because we were underage so we gambled with each other. 

"I raise," JaeJoong raised, throwing in some red chips. 

"I'm in," everyone called and threw in their chips as well one after another, including YooChun. The dealer dealt three more cards on to the table. At this moment, YooChun had pair aces. Ha, tonight must be his lucky night. The cars placed were two hearts and an ace of spades. Just another heart and he'd get a flush. 

The guys did all the good stuff and raised each other. The girl in couple three looked nervous which caused me to smile. The girl noticed me smiling and tried to look confident again. The cards were dealt again and no one has folded yet. All the guys had a neutral expression on their face which made it hard to tell if they were bluffing or not. 

I almost smiled when I saw that YooChun had a flush but I knew better than to show emotions while gambling. They raised the pot and now it was over five hundred dollars. Couple number three folded. I don't know if YooChun was going to help JaeJoong win or win for himself. I'm assuming he was going to win for himself because, who wouldn't?

All the guys checked. I noticed that the big guy hesitated for a second before speaking. JaeJoong was the first to put his cards down. He had three aces. Wow, what were the chances of that? YooChun was still the highest. The big guy put his cards down and he had a straight. I could see JaeJoong's body stiffen a bit and JongMi trying to comfort him. YooChun placed his cards down which caused some people to cheer and most to groan. I smiled as YooChun took the chips and placed it onto his own pile. 

There was a scorekeeper and they were giving points to the other three, instead of YooChun. I asked him what that meant and he told me that those were punches for the other guys later on. By the looks of it, JaeJoong got two, the big guy got one and the masked guy got three. The cards were dealt again and it was the girl's turn to play.

We played and the final cards were dealt. Everyone was still in. I had two pairs and hopefully no one does better than me. The big guy's girl put her cards down and she had two pairs as well, but they were lower than mine. The third girl put hers down and she only had one pair. I placed my cards down to receive glares from the other girls. JongMi was the last to put her cards down and when she did, a frown formed on my face. She had beaten me with a straight. 

"We all know what this means," the scorekeeper said. 

I turned to see each girl taking something off. One took off her earrings and another took off her ring. I turned towards JongMi to see that she didn't have to take anything off because she won. Oh my god. No wonder she wore so much on! Why the f*ck didn’t anyone tell me about this?! I didn't want to take off my earrings so I took off my watch. 

It was now the ninth round. I had all my earrings off except for my cartilage. I didn't take that one off because it hurts like a b*tch if I do since I had just gotten it done two weeks ago. YooChun and I lost a couple of rounds but luckily I had five ear piercings, not including my cartilage. The ninth round ended, meaning JaeJoong had won three in a row. Before him, the big guy had won two in a row, the third couple won once and YooChun won once. We were losing pretty badly right now. 

The next round started and the girls were playing. I tried to play right but luck just wasn't on my side. It seems like JongMi and JaeJoong had all the luck because she won, again. She still had more accessories on her which pissed me off because no one told me about this. The girl across from me was down to her bra and skirt. She had to take off her skirt and was now only in her undergarments. The big guy's girl just took off her shirt, being down to her bra and skirt as well. I had the choice to take off my cartilage, shirt or jeans. Apparently we weren't allowed to go with shoes. 

"We don't have all day. Take it off," the big guy said, annoyed. 

Everyone's eyes were waiting for me. I looked towards JaeJoong and he didn't look like he pitied me one bit. Fine, two can play this game. I hope he gets punched to death later on. I stood up and took off my shirt, adding onto the pile of things being taken off. I was in a yellow bra and could see all of the guys' eyes on getting bigger. Why the hell were they looking at me? Look at those other half naked b*tches!

"Whoa," the big guy said, after I took off my shirt. "How about a little twist and the winner of the next round gets to switch girls." All of the guys agreed to it. Why the hell is everyone making decisions without my agreement?! 

They dealt the game and I wanted YooChun to win so badly. JaeJoong would probably keep his girl. The big guy looked like he wanted me, which creeped me out. The masked guy probably wanted to switch partners as well because his girl sucked. 

The cards were dealt and played and in the end, the masked guy won. "I want that girl," he said, pointing to me. I could tell that YooChun and JaeJoong were pissed off. I reluctantly switched spots with the girl. When I sat next to the guy, he took off his mask and turned around towards me. I looked at him only to realize that it had been Kim JunSu all along. 

Chapter 11

I was so shocked that the masked guy turned out to be JunSu. I was speechless. I noticed that JaeJoong's pissed off expression worsened when JunSu took off his mask. JunSu leaned in so that his lips were near my ears. 

"Don't worry, we'll win," he said, barely audible. He leaned back and smiled at me, causing me to be even more confused. The competition was already played halfway and he seemed to suck at gambling. Cards were dealt again and I played them only to lose along with the other girls, excluding JongMi who won. F*ck! I got really pissed off because I'm just as good as her. 

The competition ended and we were now in the basement. The couple who won turned out to be JaeJoong and JongMi. JunSu said that we'd win but we didn't. I had to give him props because he somehow, miraculously managed to make JongMi strip down to her underwear by helping me. 

When JaeJoong won the last game, JongMi and I were both down to our bra and underwear. JunSu and I agreed to give up instead of allowing my body to be nude like the other girls who ended up losing anyway. It was no wonder the guys wanted skanky girls to play for them that are willing to do practically anything. 

"We haven't lost yet, don't worry," JunSu whispered again to me. I thought JaeJoong had already won so I gave him a confused look. He just smiled at me and in some way, it assured me. The first thing I noticed in the basement was a seven feet, tall, buff man. He was humongous and buff isn't even the word to describe him. 

"Who's first?" he asked. His husky, loud, powerful voice roared throughout the room even when he didn't mean to sound that loud. 

"Me," the big guy said. I thought that he was big but seeing him stand next to this humongous guy, he looked like a bowling pin. I wonder how JaeJoong and JunSu would look like, standing next to that guy. 

The dealer from upstairs brought up the scoreboard with the number of hits each guy would get. He hung it up in front of the room for everyone to see. The numbers were twenty-nine for the big guy, thirty-three for JunSu, twenty-seven for JaeJoong and twenty-four for YooChun. In a way, it's good to be the first to lose because you would end up with fewer hits. 

I watched as the humongous guy gave the big guy a punch in the arm. He repeated and I saw the big guy flex his arm each time the humongous guy's fist came near. At the sixth punch, the big guy fell over. He immediately stood back up again and the humongous guy continued on.

After fifteen minutes, everyone was done getting beat. It would've been faster but the big guy kept falling over, almost passing out. I could see a big bruise the size of the humongous guy's fist forming on the big guy's arm. It looked deadly painful. 

Next up was JunSu. YooChun backed out, losing his chance to win the game. I think JaeJoong told him to back out because there was no point for YooChun to be hit. JunSu had the most punches and did fine with the first few. Like the big guy, he fell on his seventh hit. It took twenty-five minutes for JunSu to finish. He came back with an identical bruise like the big guy. I softly rubbed my fingers over the bruise, cringing at the looks of it. 

I looked up to see JaeJoong glaring at me and mouthing for me to "f*ck off." I stopped touching JunSu and watched as JaeJoong got beat. He looked like he was in a lot of pain, more than the other two. After his eleventh hit, he fell over. He didn't move so I thought he had passed out which would cause him his title of being the winner but three seconds later, he got right back up. 

JaeJoong finished rather quickly because he didn't fall down as often. When he finished, his bruise wasn't like the others but was already black. That must've meant that the humongous guy hit him extra hard or he just bruises easily. After all those hits, JaeJoong won. JunSu looked pissed of that he didn't win but at least he, along with the big guy, didn't give up and took up all those hits like a man. No offense to YooChun but he's the only smart one to give up knowing that he couldn't win. 

"Bye JunSu," I said, smiling. I walked back towards JaeJoong, YooChun and JongMi. The four of us left the house and walked towards the motorcycles. I was walking side by side with YooChun. We reached the bikes and JaeJoong got on his. 

JongMi attempted to get on with him but he didn't let her. "JongMi, go with YooChun then bring the bike back."

"But---"

"No buts, just go." 

JongMi frowned as she got on the bike behind YooChun. JaeJoong used his head to motion me to get on behind him and I did as I was told. He then drove off the opposite way that YooChun did. I was behind him for a good five minutes when I noticed that we weren't going home.

"Where are we going?"

"A hotel." Why the hell were we going to go to a hotel? This is stupid. He should just go and bring JongMi to a hotel so they can screw without anyone telling them to get a room. 

I stayed silent and didn't bother to vocalize my thoughts. JaeJoong seemed to be in a bad mood anyway. I just waited and we arrived at a hotel soon after. It looked pretty fancy. JaeJoong parked his bike and we walked up to it. He asked for a room and then someone led us up to the thirtieth floor. We got into a room and I shut the door and turned around only to see JaeJoong walk towards the bed. He didn't make it to the bed when he suddenly collapsed on to the floor.

"Oh my god, JaeJoong!" I got next to him and put my hand on his chest to see that his heart was still beating. I sighed as I looked at him carefully. I looked at the big, black bruise on his arm and softly rubbed it, only to cause him to stir awake. He opened his eyes and when he saw me, he slowly got up and went to lie down on the bed. 

He looked like he was asleep. I looked at my watch to see that it was already 2:30AM. How the hell am I going to go to school tomorrow?! I looked at the big bed that JaeJoong had taken up all the space of by spreading his arms and legs everywhere. I ignored it and took off my jacket and put it at the front of the bed. I looked around to find another blanket and found a thin on in the closet. 

I brought it to the couch and laid down. There wasn't anything to change in and I didn't want to sleep in my jeans and my tank top had lace on it which made it pretty itchy. No one was here so I took off my jeans and tank top, leaving me in my undergarments. I went to switch off the light and got on the couch, wrapping the blanket all around me. 

JaeJoong:
I woke up tiredly and looked at my watch to read 3:35AM. I looked around and spotted Linh on the couch, sound asleep. As mean as I am to her all the time on the outside, I still care for her. I don't know why but she seems to be making such a big impact in my life. I walked over to her and took off her blanket to see that she was in her bra and panty. I lifted her up and carried her to the bed. After doing that, my right arm hurt like a pinkberry. 

I walked in to the washroom to take a piss. When I finished, I undressed myself and got into the showers. I was done ten minutes later and wrapped a towel around my waist. I didn't have anything to change in to so I put my boxer briefs back on. I got in to the bed next to Linh and watched her. 

Her face was so flawless. She had the nicest eyes which were more beautiful when opened. Her nose was the perfect size for a girl and was pretty high. As for her lips, they weren't too big nor were they too small. The natural red color made them look juicy and kissable. I could feel myself lean towards her lips but when I realized what I was doing, I backed away. 

For some reason, I didn't feel weird lying on the same bed as her. Usually I would hate it if anyone was in the same bed as me if we weren't having sex. I lifted the blanket off of her to get a better look at her body. That's when I noticed a little something sticking out from her hip bone. I pulled her underwear a little lower to reveal a tattoo. 

Her tattoo was of the number 43 with the word love at the bottom of it. I pulled the blanket back over her when I finished taking a look at it. I didn't know whether I should fall asleep on the bed or the couch but then decided that the bed will be more comfortable. It'll just be for one night and no one besides Linh will know about it and it wouldn't hurt to share a bed with someone for just one night. Little did I know, I would end up being kicked off the bed by her.

Linh:
I woke up due to the bright sunlight. Sitting up, I realized that I was on the bed instead of the couch. I looked around for JaeJoong but he was nowhere in site. I took the blanket off of me and moved to the other side to get off the bed because it was closer to the washroom. When I too a step down, I slipped and fell. I looked to see that it was JaeJoong I had stepped on. I was now on top of him. Stupid, f*cking coincidence.

He awoke due to the sudden amount of weight put on him. I smiled to him to say sorry and attempted to get off of him only to be pulled back. JaeJoong wrapped his arms around my waist with his bare skin touching mine. I hate to admit it but I kind of liked it. When he leaned in to kiss me, I leaned back. He couldn't lean forward anymore so he used his hand to gently push my head towards his. 

Once our lips touched, my eyes closed. His lips were warm against mine and he kissed me very gently. I responded back to him and soon, felt the warmth of his tongue on my lips. For the whole five minutes, the kiss made me weak in the knees. 

"I think we should get going," I said, after removing my lips from his. I opened my eyes to stare at his for awhile. I couldn't read his eyes as they stared back. 

"Yeah, let's go."

I got off of him and walked over to where my clothes were. I put them on while JaeJoong did the same. The both of us finished and headed into the bathroom to brush our teeth. We finished at the same time and walked out of the hotel. We got down to the lobby and JaeJoong paid for the room. 

*~*~*~*

JaeJoong dragged me to go out, again. I had missed school today and it's another school night. We're at a club and YooChun's here as well. I'm starting to miss ChangMin since I haven't seen him in awhile. I followed JaeJoong with YooChun by my side when we entered the club. JongMi was here as well in a skanky little skirt. I know we're friends and all but I'm just being honest. I'm just dressed in my army cargos and a black beater. 

We ended up at a little booth. I just sat there as JaeJoong ordered a bunch of drinks. When the drinks came, JaeJoong stared drinking right away. Once in a while, JongMi would ask him to go dance with her but he just ignored her. Poor girl. YooChun offered to dance with her and seeing that this was the best she was going to get, she agreed.

"Stop drinking so much, it's bad for you," I said, trying to talk him out of drinking. 

"Shut the f*ck up and mind your own business."

"Well you brought me into your life so you're making it my business," I said to him. "Dance with me." 

"No."

"Yes."

He looked up at me and glared. "I didn't say yes to JongMi. What makes you think that I'll agree to dance with you?"

"Because I'm hotter than her and you know it. Plus, you want to dance with me." JaeJoong just chuckled after I said that. I rolled my eyes and grabbed a bottle to drink as well since I knew I couldn't defeat him. He drank pretty fast so I tried to drink faster. After three bottles, I stopped. "I give up. Let's go dance."

"No."

"Why not?"

"Because I f*cking said so."

"Why won't you just dance with me?!"

"Why don't you f*ck off?!" JaeJoong glared at me again and then looked away. He's always been mean to me but it actually hurt this time. I couldn't possibly be falling for him. 

Without another word, I did as he told and left. I was hurt yet pissed off at the same time. I haven't felt this way since the day my parents died. I walked around to find the washroom and when I did, I went in. I looked in the mirror to see blood running down my lips. The girls in here shrieked when they saw me and ran out of the washroom. 

I spat out all the blood on the ground and got some paper towels to wipe my lips. After a good five minutes, they stopped bleeding. This has been a bad habit of mine for ten years now. Each time I do this, I feel as if I'm ruining my lips that everyone used to comment on when I was younger. I looked in the mirror one last time before walking out of the washroom.

I walked into the middle of the dance floor and started to dance. Some guy started to dance with me and I looked up to see someone familiar. He's the guy that I sat next to at the PC place and is the senior I met at my school. I couldn't remember his name but I knew his last name was Jung. I smiled and danced with him. 

We danced for ten minutes before he was sent to the ground. I turned around to see a pissed off JaeJoong. I looked back and forth at the guys and turned towards JaeJoong. "What the hell is your problem?!"

"He's my problem."

"I asked you to dance with me and you told me to f*ck off," I reminded him. "Why don't you f*ck off now?" Before JaeJoong got the chance to yell at me, he was sent to the ground. 

I was pretty pissed off at him but who the hell had the right to punch him?! I turned around ready to b*tch at the person that hit him but instead of cuss words coming out of my mouth, I said, "Who the hell---hey!" 

Chapter 12

The person that punched JaeJoong turned out to be JunSu. He smiled at me after I greeted him. JaeJoong got up immediately and was about to punch JunSu back but then YooChun came and held him back. The guy that was dancing with me got up and stood next to JunSu. 

"F*cking a*shole," JaeJoong said, throwing JunSu the dirtiest look. 

"Shut up. Who the hell let you hit YunHo?"

"He was grinding up on my girl, that's why."

"Linh's your girl? Since when?"

"Since I f*cking said so." He spat on the ground after saying that and pulled me next to him. He held me tightly. "No one touches her and gets away with it." 

"We'll see about that."

JaeJoong spat at JunSu and the next thing I knew, a fight started. I couldn't see who was hitting who because it was pretty dark. I tried to look for JaeJoong or JunSu but couldn't spot them. All of a sudden I was pulled down to the ground and being stomped on by some b*tch. What the hell was this? I did what any ordinary person would do and hit her back. She was now the one on the floor and being stomped on. 

I realized that if I stomped on her anymore, she would become unconscious so I stopped. I spotted JaeJoong and JunSu right beside me, beating the crap out of each other. I just watched and when I started to see blood, I tried to stop them. "Stop it!"

"F*cking a*shole!"

"Shut up jackass!"

They just cussed at each other back and forth. I used my arms and tried to stick them in between the two. JunSu was at the bottom so I ended up squeezing my way in and on top of him. Obviously when I was in the middle, the two stopped fighting. I was about to get off of JunSu when I was yanked off of him by JaeJoong. 

"Some boyfriend you are, treating her like that," JunSu said. He stood up and smirked at JaeJoong after dusting himself off. 

"Shut the f*ck up. I can do whatever the f*ck I want to," JaeJoong said, looking JunSu up and down. "You stay out of it if you know what's good for you."

"I'm not afraid of your threats Kim JaeJoong."

"Well too bad, because you should be." Without anymore words said, JaeJoong grabbed my hand and pulled me out of there. I managed to sneak a smile towards JunSu and received one back. We got out of the club and JaeJoong forced me on the bike with him. 

"Aren't we going to wait for YooChun and JongMi?"

"No," he said, starting the engine. He spat on the ground and then drove off. I didn't bother to speak but it seems like he doesn't care for JongMi anymore. He probably just likes her as a f*ck buddy. JaeJoong drove off and I didn't recognize the streets. They were unknown to me so I assumed that JaeJoong wasn't heading home. It was dark and windy out at this hour and not many cars were on the roads. 

"Where are we?" 

"Somewhere private." 

I looked around to see a big field. JaeJoong walked off after he turned off his engine and I followed him. The field was grassy with a few giant rocks here and there. The size of the field was massive. You could probably fit five of my high schools in here. Something weird about it was that it caved inward towards the centre, kind of like a bowl shape. 

It was so big that it took the two of us five whole minutes to walk towards the centre. JaeJoong laid down on the grass when we reached there. I watched him for a whole minute, waiting for what he had to say or do. Once I realized that he wasn't going to do anything, I laid down a few inches away from him. It was really peaceful here so I closed my eyes. 

I started to think again. I thought about my life before and my life now. It was good before but I liked it the way it was now, probably because it's more exciting now. Out of nowhere, I could feel JaeJoong's stare on me. I didn't open my eyes but just stayed still the way I was. The peacefulness only lasted a few minutes. 

"Your lips are bleeding again." He shuffled around and then spoke again after realizing I wasn't going to respond. "Why do you always bite on your lips for?"

"Bad habit."

He didn't say anything after that. I opened my eyes and looked into his while he stared right back. I tried to keep staring but his eyes made me nervous so I closed them again. I knew he was still looking at me so I tried not to move. I had the urge to take a peek at him but I didn't. I suddenly felt raindrops fall on my face and as time passed, it rained harder. 

"Let's go, it's raining."

"I don't want to go yet," I said, opening my eyes to look at him. "I like the rain."

"Fine. Your choice." He laid back down next to me and rested his eyes. This time we weren't inches away from one another but had our arms touching. I could feel the cold rain as it hit my face, making my body feel cold as well. It felt so bad yet good at the same time. I smiled to myself until I felt a warm hand entwine its fingers into mines. 

I turned my head to my left to look at JaeJoong who stared back at me. "What are you doing?"

"Shut up," he said, catching me by surprise. The two of us just looked at each other and at this point, I felt the need to be in his arms or anyone's arms. I just needed someone to hold me. I was always a strong person who bottled my feelings inside and never let them out. I don't know what I felt at the moment but it felt like I was going to break down out of nowhere.

As if JaeJoong knew what I was thinking, he leaned in and put his arms around me, placing my head on his chest. I was so close to him that I could smell his cologne on him. I kept inhaling his scent that I couldn't get enough of. 

"You smell good." At first I thought it was me who said that, but I couldn't possibly be the one with the masculine voice. I looked up to see his face. It didn't show any signs of happiness, anger or sadness. It was neutral like it's always been. Without saying anything to him, I looked back down. 

The sound of music filled my ears. I realized it was JaeJoong's cell phone ringing. He didn't pick it up so I stuck my hands in his jeans pocket, took out his cell and held it in front of him. Before taking a hold of his cell phone, he rolled his eyes at me. "Hello?"

"JaeJoong, where are you?! I came home and you're not even here," JongMi said, loud enough for me to hear. 

"I'm out and busy."

"At least tell me where you are. Come home, baby. I'll offer you something better than being out."

"No thanks," he said, closing his phone shut. He put his phone back into my hands. I was confused with what he wanted me to do with it. Since he didn't say anything, I placed it back in his pocket. I was just going to wrap my arms back around him when my phone started to ring this time. 

It was in my other pocket so I had to separate myself from JaeJoong and sit up to answer it. "Hello?"

"Linh, where are you?"

"Out, why?"

"Do you know where JaeJoong is?" She was speaking rather loudly, still, so I had the phone a few centimeters away from my ears. I saw JaeJoong shake his head no, telling me to lie to her. 

"No, I don't. I'm kind of busy at the moment."

"Busy?! That's what JaeJoong said. Are you sure you're not with him?!"

"She's not f*cking with me," JaeJoong said, after he grabbed my phone. He hung up on her again and laid back down with me next to him. 

JongMi ruined the mood with her second phone call so we were no longer in each other's arms. I closed my eyes again as the rain fell down. I randomly thought about something I've always wanted to experience---kissing in the rain. The thought made me smile. 

Before my smile could fade away, I felt someone's lips on mine. The kiss was light and gentle. I opened my eyes to see JaeJoong pull away. We looked into each other's eyes and could tell that the both of us wanted something more, rather than just a light and gentle kiss. I closed my eyes again and his lips met mine again. 

He rolled over and was on top of me. I couldn't feel the rain fall against me anymore because it was blocked by JaeJoong's body and head. I was cold yet warm at the same time. I felt something warm enter my mouth and knew right away that it was JaeJoong's tongue. I responded to him by using my tongue and teasing it with his. 

JaeJoong's cell phone rang again. The both of us tried to ignore it and continue on with what we were doing. I don't know how wild it got but JaeJoong had reached for the hem of my beater and pulled it over my head. On the seventh ring of his phone, I couldn't stand it anymore. I turned my head to the right, causing JaeJoong's lips to brush against my left cheek. I heard him sigh as he reached over for his phone, still hovering over me. 

"What?!"

"It's late, come home," JongMi said. I could hear and sense the desperation in her voice which made me feel a little guilty about what I am and was doing. 

"I'm busy. Don't call me again," he said, using such a harsh tone.

"Maybe she's just worried about you," I said to him. 

"I don't care." JaeJoong was about to kiss me again but I turned my head to the side again. Sighing, he got off of me. I stood up and grabbed my beater that was all wet and muddy. I had no choice but to put it on so I did. JaeJoong was still sitting on the wet grass, looking up at me. 

"I'm tired. Let's go home."

"I don't want to go home. You're tired already?" I nodded my head at his question. "Come here." He stood up and quickly walked away. I jogged after him because he was walking rather fast. We went towards the other end of the field, opposite from his bike. 

When we reached there, there was a tent next to a playground. I don't know why he brought me here but I do know that I'm sleepy and wet. It was still raining so I wasn't going to be dry anytime soon. 

"Let's sleep here tonight," JaeJoong said, pointing at the tent. 

"Uh, I want to sleep somewhere warm and dry," I said, not liking the idea of spending the night in a tent on a rainy day. 

"It's waterproof, so it's dry."

"What about the warm part?"

"I'll keep you warm."

I looked at him curiously. "I thought you didn't like to share beds."

"This isn't a bed," he said, making up excuses. 

"Right," I said, just staring at him. He just stared back at me and waited for what I had to say. Oh god, he couldn't be serious about sleeping here. "You can't be serious."

"I am," he said. With that, he took off his shirt and pants, leaving only his boxers on. He put his clothes on the playground, under a little roof. Next, he unzipped the tent and went in there, zipping it back down halfway. What the hell does he want me to do? Strip down and go in there like him?!

After hesitating for a whole fifteen minutes, I unbuttoned my pants and took them off. Next, I took off my beater. I grabbed my clothes and placed them next to JaeJoong's. Now, I was in my black lacy bra and panty. I unzipped the tent and went in, zipping it all the way down afterwards. I turned around to see JaeJoong lying down with his eyes closed. 

The tent was big enough for the both of us to sleep comfortably and there was a thin blanket inside. JaeJoong opened his eyes and pulled the blanket over him, telling me to lie down next to him. I did that and was facing my back towards him. The blanket was so thin that I could hardly feel any warmth from it. 

"Why the hell is this blanket so thin?"

"I stay here in the summer a lot, so I don't really need thick blankets."

"This blanket is like a piece of thin fabric," I said, turning around to face him. 

"Are you that cold? Your lips are blue," he said, asking the obvious. He smirked before quickly pulling me over towards him. I didn't try to struggle out of his arms because the moment they touched me, I could feel his body heat. 

I gave up and allowed him to hold me. I felt bad that he was keeping me warm while I did nothing in return so I wrapped my arms around him. The two of us hard our arms and legs all around one another under the thin blanket. JaeJoong kept my body under his to make sure that I would receive the most warmth. 

"Are you warm yet?" he asked. I nodded and smiled as my eyes closed. I was dead tired so it wasn't hard at all for me to fall asleep with his body over mine. 

JaeJoong:
I watched as Linh fell asleep. I knew she was asleep because I could faintly hear her snore, very quietly. My body was much bigger than hers so with it wrapped around her, she was obviously warm. I, on the other hand, wasn't as warm as she was. It wasn't cold though. I was only warm at the spots where her body touched mine, skin to skin. She laid on her back while I was on my side, holding her against my body, with half my body on top of her. 

I wasn't tired yet but couldn't do anything but to stay in this position. My mind started to wander off and I felt bad for blowing JongMi off like that. I like her a lot but sometimes she can be really annoying. I've dumped her plenty of times as well but she always asked for another chance. Each time I give her it, she would act like an angel for about a month and then turn annoying again. 

Maybe it's time I find someone new. Someone who is sexier than JongMi, better looking, has a hotter body. I want someone that can please me in other ways than sex. It's funny how the girl that is in my arms right now has all those qualities. She can kiss me and make me feel just as great as when I'm having sex with JongMi. 

As for Kim JunSu, I would do anything to keep him away from Linh. That bastard knows too much about me. I know he would never say anything because I also know all the things that he's done. He's taken away too much from me already and if he's interesting in Linh, I'll make damn sure I take her as well. If I could take JongMi away from him, I can take Linh too. 

Chapter 13

I woke up feeling really cold. I looked around to see that JaeJoong wasn't in here. The thin blanket was fully wrapped around me like a baby. I unwrapped myself and stood up to unzip the tent. When it was fully unzipped, I saw that it was still raining. I peeked out to see JaeJoong sitting on the playground under the little roof, on his cell phone. 

"F*ck!" he yelled, throwing his phone across the playground when he had hung up on the person. I ran over to where he was and got underneath the little roof as well. He looked really pissed off so I didn't bother to say anything because I didn't want to get snapped at. 

When I heard him sigh a few times, I knew he was calmer. "Can you pass me my clothes?" I asked. The clothes were on his side of the roof. He passed it to me and I felt that it was still damp. No wonder he's still in his boxers. I put them back on his side and sat down. 

JaeJoong stood up and walked out from under the little roof. I watched as the rain dropped and slid off his body and soaked up his hair. He started to climb on the monkey bars and did a few chin ups while I just sat there and watched him. Each time he went up and down, I could see his ripping muscles in his arm, chest and abs. 

"When are we going home?" I asked him, after five minutes of watching him go up and down. I hugged myself because the wind was blowing and I was freezing my ass off. 

"When our clothes are dry," he replied. 

The wind started to blow harder and I held myself even tighter. There were goose bumps forming on my body. I watched JaeJoong as he lifted his head up and down, telling me to look behind me. I turned around to see nothing. He did it again and this time when I turned around, I saw our clothes on the ground, getting rained on. 

I jumped out of the roof and grabbed our clothes. I didn't know that the wind was that strong. I put our clothes back underneath the room. Our clothes had gotten wet enough to take a few more hours to dry. I was hungry now and it wasn't even the worst part. I also needed to go pee. 

"I need to use the washroom," I told JaeJoong. 

"There's one in there," he said, pointing towards the forest like place. I gave him an unsure look. "It's not that far away."

Nodding, I grabbed my boots and put them on. I got up and started to walk towards the direction that he had told me to go. After two minutes, I spotted a tiny cabin-like place. It had two washrooms for males and females. I walked into the women's washroom and looked around. Thank goodness it wasn't dirty. 

After I peed, I washed my hands and walked back out towards the playground. JaeJoong wasn't there when I got back. I checked for him in the tent but he wasn't there either. I looked across the field and squinted my eyes to see that his motorcycle was still here. Walking back to where my clothes were, I found his clothes still there as well. Where the hell is he? 

"Boo!" 

I screamed and turned around to see JaeJoong. My heart stopped beating for a few seconds just now. I looked at JaeJoong angrily. The more I looked at him though, the less mad I seemed to be. His hair was flat from being wet and his body had raindrops running down. 

"Can't we just go home with the wet clothes?" I asked, annoyed that we would have to keep staying here like this in the cold and rain. 

"Your choice but I was planning on asking SangWoo to bring us some dry clothes," he said, looking around for something. I tried calling him earlier but he didn't pick up and now I can't find my phone."

"Use mine," I said, walking over to my jeans and taking my phone out of the back pocket. I handed it to him and he paused a bit before dialing. I could see that he was getting impatient while the phone was ringing. Inside, I secretly prayed that he wouldn't throw my phone away like he did with his. 

"Yo, where the f*ck are you?" he yelled, looking extremely pissed off. "Whatever. Get your ass to the playground and bring some dry clothes for Linh and me." I waited and watched his facial expression. He didn't look as angry anymore. "None of your f*cking business. Get here soon."

"How long is he going to take?"

"I don't know," he said. He then looked me up and down and smiled to himself. "You look incredibly hot right now, you know that, right?" He then started to get close to me. I knew what he wanted but I wasn't in the mood. Also, it just didn't feel right doing it now. I backed away from him causing him to grab me and push me down so that I was lying down on the grass with him on top of me. 

JaeJoong tried to kiss me but I turned my face to the side. He tried a few more times and I think he lost his patience when he grabbed my face and forced me to face him. I started to struggle my way out of his arms and I was almost loose from his grip. 

"Stop moving!"

I stopped struggling. "Then stop forcing me!"

"Fine," he said, getting off of me. He pushed me aside to go get his clothes. I watched as he put them on. I didn't know what he was doing but I knew he was mad. He then started to walk away. I watched and when he was almost halfway across the field, I started to get nervous. He can't be leaving me here alone. 

I ran after him and when I caught up to him, I asked, "Where the hell are you going?!"

"I'm leaving," he said, continuing to walk. "You can come if you want but I don't know if you want to ride back looking like that."

I looked down to see myself in my bra and panties. When I looked up again, he was still walking away. Knowing that I wouldn't allow myself to be seen by everyone like this, I started to walk back towards the playground. When I was there, I heard the sound of an engine go on. I turned around to see JaeJoong putting his helmet on, and then drove off. 

I laughed to myself after realizing that he really did leave me here alone. Those laughs suddenly turned into the need to cry but before my tears could fall, I stopped them. I will not cry because I'm left here alone. I will not cry because JaeJoong left me here. The cold liquid on my face started to become warm and I knew that I couldn't hold my tears back anymore. 

I dropped down on my knees and didn't care that the rain had made the grass all muddy and that it was getting all over my legs and had splashed on to my body when I had dropped down. I just sat there and cried. 

*~*~*~*

A few hours had passed and there was still no sign of JaeJoong. I was starting to wonder if he would even come back for me at all. It was dark now that it's 11:00PM. It's been six hours since he's been gone. My stomach has been talking to me the whole time and by now, it stopped because I was way too hungry. With one last look around, I went back into the tent. 

The rain had washed the mud off of me. I started to think to myself while wrapping the thin blanket around me. I don't know what I want anymore. I don't know if I will ever return to Vancouver yet I don't know if I wanted to stay here either. I think JaeJoong is the person who killed my parents but a part of me thinks that I've gotten the wrong person. I mean, he killed that girl from the sky train station and almost raped me. Who knows what else he could have done. 

I feel this attraction towards him whenever I look him in the eyes. I can't possibly fall for him. Why do his kisses make me so weak in the knees? In my eyes he seems so perfect despite his dumb flaws. I realized that I was thinking too much so I closed my eyes and tried to fall asleep. I tossed and turned for sometime before I decided to go back out. 

I grabbed my clothes that were thrown off the ground from the wind again. I put them on the grass and then laid my head down. I closed my eyes again and let the rain fall onto my body and face. 

JaeJoong:
Surprisingly when I got back, JongMi wasn't mad at all. Instead, she threw herself on me. I took a shower and ate what JongMi cooked. I looked at my watch to see that its past eleven o'clock. I felt bad for leaving Linh there. She must be hungry. I was the one who took her there and the one that left her. I decided to go get here. 

"Where are you going? Can I come?"

"No, stay here. Don't call me either," I said, walking into my room. JongMi looked hurt and just walked away. I put my black sweater over my head and grabbed my keys. I was going to leave but then remembered that Linh would need some clothes. I walked into the other room to grab her clothes. 

"You changed your mind?" JongMi asked, with hope in her eyes and a smile on her face. 

"No." I walked over to the closet and opened it. It was full of JongMi's clothes. I walked over to the other closet where all of Linh's stuff where. I grabbed a pair of jeans and a beater and then went into my room to grab one of my sweaters for her. 

"What are you doing with her clothes?"

"None of your business so stop asking me questions."

"I'm sorry," she said, putting her head down. 

"No, I'm the one that should be sorry. Just stay here and I'll be back soon." I walked out of the door and left. Times like this is when she's annoying yet I can't help but feel attracted to her. I've known and liked her for along time now. 

I was going to take my motorcycle but didn't want to be wet again so I went into the back to get my car. It was a Lexus RX 330. It wasn't the best car because I'm not made out of money. I got into the car and put Linh's clothes in the back seat. I turned on the engine and drove off. It's been quite a while since I've driven this car. I missed the feeling of driving a car. 

I drove to a nearby restaurant that was still open. I quickly went in and ordered some food. When it was done, I paid and left. I started to drive back to the field. My phone rang when I finally arrived there. "Hello?" I answered. 

"Yo, JaeJoong. Come to the club. I got you a lot of hot girls tonight."

"How hot?"

"They're so hot that JongMi would be jealous."

"Okay, I'll be there in an hour," I said, hanging up. I decided that I would pick Linh up, wait for her to eat then drive her back home. I could leave the two of them to talk to one another while I went out. Yes, that's the plan. 

I grabbed the two bags of food and started to walk across the field. It wasn't raining that hard anymore. I finally reached the end of the field where I saw Linh lying on the grass, on top of her clothes. I put the food down and shook her. What shocked me was that her body was really cold. 

"Linh!" I yelled, shaking her some more. She still wouldn't wake up. What the f*ck. I grabbed her, along with the bag of food and brought her back to the car. I put her in the backseat and was about to change her. I didn't know if I should take her bra and panty off because that would be invading her privacy. 

I touched her bra and since it wasn't that wet, I just put the change of clothes on top of her. I felt her hands after I put the sweater on her and they were still cold. How long was she staying in the rain? She could've just stayed in the damn tent! I turned on the engine of the car and turned the heat up. I too off the sweater I was wearing to put it over her so she could warm up faster. I then got in to the front seat and started driving again. 

Linh:
I woke up feeling incredibly warm. I opened my eyes and sat up to darkness. I noticed that I was inside a car. I looked outside to see that the car was parked in some alley and the car keys were still in here. I looked at the passenger seat to find a few bags and a note. I turned on the light to read the note.

Linh,
Here's some food. I'm sorry I left you there 
for a few hours. After you eat, you can come
inside the club. Just tell the bouncer your 
name and he'll let you in. Sorry, again.
~ Hero

I grabbed the two bags of food and opened it up. It wasn't as warm but it wasn't cold either. I started to eat the fried noodles, chicken, fried rice, more noodles and then some desert. There were still more boxes of different food but I couldn't eat anymore. Not knowing what else to do, I grabbed his car keys and got out of the car. I locked the car and walked out of the alley to see a long line-up of people. I tried to check the time but I didn't have my phone or my watch on me. 

I walked up in front of the line only to be b*tched at by a couple of the girls. I whispered my name to the bouncer and he let me in. It was the same club we were in the other time. I put the keys in the pocket of the sweater and walked around. I didn't have any money on me so I tried to find JaeJoong but couldn't spot him anywhere. I then went towards the back where the private rooms were and looked through the tinted glass to try and find JaeJoong. 

I was at the last door and looking through the same room JaeJoong and I were in with those men he killed the last time. I looked through the tinted glass to see a couple of young guys along with a few slutty looking girls. I was just about to turn around when I spotted two people in the corner of the room. 

It was a guy and a girl. The guy was on top of the girl, kissing her from her lips to her chest. She was wearing a tube top with her boobs almost hanging out. The guy was none other than JaeJoong, of course. I knew that without having to see his face because the back of his sweater had "HERO" printed on it. 

Chapter 14

I continued to watch him kiss her. For some unknown reason, I didn't feel anything. I thought that it would hurt me but surprisingly, it didn't. I was just staring for a while five minutes when I thought about what I was actually doing, standing and watching. I argued with myself in my mind whether to go in there or not. I was going to go in there and flirt with one of the guys to see how JaeJoong would react, but decided against it. 

Sighing, I walked off towards the bar. I wanted some alcohol but didn't have any money on me. There were only female bartenders so I probably couldn't talk my way into getting free drinks unless they were lesbians, which I doubt. I just sat there watching people on the dance floor do their thing. I wanted to dance but I wanted to consume some alcohol first. I didn't notice someone sitting next to me until the person started to speak to me. 

"Hi, could I buy you a drink?" The guy looked like he was around JaeJoong's age. He didn't look all bad and since he was willing to buy me a drink, I might as well take the offer. 

"Sure."

He waved the bartender over and she handed us two bottles of soju. I thanked him and started to drink. The two of us made little conversation and he seemed like a pretty nice guy. He didn't at all seem like the type of guy that just wanted to get into someone's pants. 

"Would you like to dance?"

"Sure. Hold up," I said, finishing my bottle of soju. I then stood up and let the guy lead me to the dance floor. When we started dancing, it was awkward at first but slowly, we got more comfortable dancing with one another. 

Out of nowhere, I felt myself being pulled away, further and further away from the guy I was dancing with. I turned around to see JaeJoong lightly pulling me away and towards that room that he was in. He closed the door shut and everyone started at us. JaeJoong brought me to the corner he was at earlier when he was making out with that other girl. I just sat there and didn't say anything. 

JaeJoong was busy talking to his friends and passed me a new soju bottle every five minutes. It kind of kept me company, drinking bottle after bottle. I finished five bottles and my head felt really light. I was at the point where I was half drunk and half sober. The point where you want to go wild yet if you're strong enough, you could control yourself. 

JaeJoong passed me another bottle but I shook my head. He shrugged and started to drink it himself while I stood up to go to the washroom since I had to pee really badly. "Where are you going?" JaeJoong asked, taking a hold of my hand. 

"Washroom."

"Come back here soon."

I walked off to the washroom and there were a few girls in there, arguing. I ignored them and went into one of the stalls. When I finished, I walked out to see that they had started a fight. It was two versus three. I tried to get out of the way to wash my hands. I did that successfully and when I tried to walk out of the door, I was pulled back and thrown against the wall, having my back slam into a little nail sticking out of the wall. 

"F*ck," I cursed. It hurt like a b*tch! I wanted to get into the fight and beat those dumb girls up but I was smarter than that. Again, I tried to get out of the door. Any pinkberry that got in my way was thrown towards the ground. Finally, I got out of there. There were a few girls wanting to use the washroom who I just smirked at before walking off. 

I walked back to the room where JaeJoong and his friends were. I was kind of dizzy and stumbled on my way there a few times but didn't fall over. Some girl was all over JaeJoong when I got back. I forgot about the pain on my back and pushed her off of him. I then grabbed JaeJoong's hand to pull him out of there but he wouldn't budge. I then sat on his lap. 

I looked him in the eyes and smiled. He looked so pretty right now that I just wanted to kiss him and that's exactly what I did. I kissed him and without hesitation, he kissed me back. At that moment, I didn't care that everyone was looking at us. We made out for a good ten minutes before JaeJoong stopped it. He took a hold of my hand and quickly led me out of the room and club. 

When we got to his car, he took out his keys and opened the front door. He then unlocked the back door and opened it, telling me to get in. I did as he told and he got in right after me. The car was parked in an alley and it was pretty dark around us. JaeJoong did something to the seats and they were pushed down. He gently pushed me down and got on top of me. 

I don't know how he did it but in a matter of seconds, I was undressed. He had managed to take off my sweater and jeans that I was wearing. We were kissing and both had our eyes closed but I still managed to get him undressed as well. Seeing him and myself half naked made me snap back to reality, knowing what we were about to do was wrong. The alcohol was urging me to continue but my mind was telling me to stop. It didn't help that my body wanted him so bad. 

In the end, the alcohol and my body took over my mind and decided to continue with whatever we were doing. In my head, I secretly hoped that he would stop because I know that if he didn't, I wouldn't be able to. It wasn't long until the both of us were completely naked, kissing in the back of his car. I loved that his body fit perfectly with mine. I loved that it felt so right to be doing this with him. 

But as if all of this wasn't meant to be, his phone started to ring, ruining the mood. Damn whoever was calling to hell. JaeJoong didn't bother to answer his phone though. Just as quick as it rung, he had opened the car door and thrown it out. I ignored that he did that and continued on but like it really, really wasn't meant to be, my cell phone had started to ring all of a sudden. 

Pissed off, I turned my head to the right, stopping him from kissing me. I then slipped my hand away from his neck and waited for him to get off of me. He knew that I didn't want to continue with it so he got off of me. I looked around for my clothes and then started to dress myself. I was happy that nothing happened yet disappointed at the same time. 

Like it just happen, my back started to hurt again. I tried to hold it in and not let JaeJoong know but it hurt so much that I couldn't help but moan in pain. 

"What's wrong?"

"Nothing," I said, trying to hide the fact that I was in immense pain. 

"Don't tell me that nothing is wrong. What is it?" I told him that my back hurt and he told me to turn around. "Let me see it," he said, turning the lights on. It was still pretty dim. 

I had my underwear, pants and bra on by now. I turned around to let him take a look at it. I don't know if it was bad or good news because he didn't say anything. Finally, he told me to sit still and went to get something in the front compartment of the car. I turned around to see a first-aid kit. "Is it that bad?"

JaeJoong didn't answer me but just did what he was going to do. It stung a lot but I held it in by biting on my lips. After he patched me up, he used his hands to rub my back, up and down. It felt really relaxing and the pain in my back slowly went away. He turned me around and helped me put my shirt on like a little kid. I smiled at him but he frowned, looking angry. 

"I stop your back from bleeding but now your lips are," he said, acting like I did something wrong. "Why the hell do you bite on them all the time?"

"I told you already that it's a habit."

"Well I don't want you ruining those pretty lips anymore."

I laughed at him. "Pretty? And why do you care so much for?"

"Because I kiss those lips and am planning on kissing it some more in the future," he said, smiling at me. I rolled my eyes and then JaeJoong hopped towards the front of the car and started the engine. "Let's go home." 

I was dead tired so I didn't bother to move up to the front. I laid back down and closed my eyes. I wondered if this was his car or if he had stolen it. I didn't have the energy to ask him so I didn't. I just relaxed and fell asleep. 

JaeJoong:
I looked through my mirror while I was driving to see that Linh was asleep. I drove for a few minutes when I realized that I didn't have my cell. I drove back to the alley and tried to look for it. After I found it, I got back inside to see who had called. It was just who I had expected---JongMi. Why the f*ck does she have such bad timing for?! If it weren't for her, Linh and I would've probably had sex by now. 

I drove back and arrived home in forty minutes. I looked back and Linh was still sound asleep. I got out of the car and opened the door to the backseat. I pulled Linh out and carried her into the house. It was dead silent because it was 4:00AM. I carried Linh into my room and laid her down on my bed. 

I went to open the door to JongMi's room to see her asleep on the bed. I closed and locked the door so she wouldn't be able to get out for the night. I went to the bathroom to take a quick shower and when I was done, I put my boxers on and went to bed right next to Linh. I know I said that I hated to share a bed but now, Linh is an exception. 

Linh:
I woke up and looked around the dark room to see JaeJoong sleeping peacefully beside me. I started to wonder how I ended up on his bed since he hated to share beds. Ignoring that fact, I got off the bed and was about to enter the bathroom when I heard loud knocking. It was coming from my room. I walked over to the door and unlocked it. 

"Why did you lock the door?" JongMi asked. Before I got to answer her, she looked at JaeJoong on the bed and then back at me. "Did you guys sleep together?"

"No. I slept on the couch."

"Whatever. Hurry up or we'll be late for school."

"You go to my school?"

"I go to Seoul High. It's not your school," she said. 

I ignored the attitude she was giving me and walked towards the washroom only to have JongMi rushing in there and then locking the door. B*tch! I know I made friends with her and all but she's just so damn annoying! 

JongMi took her sweet ass time in the bathroom and it was finally my turn. I took the fastest shower in my life which was seven minutes. I did everything I had to in there and then got out to put my uniform on. I left the house before JongMi did, not wanting to wait for her. I had ten minutes to get to school so I wasn't really in a rush. 

"Hey," ChangMin greeted me the moment I entered Choir class. "I haven't seen you in the longest time."

"Yeah, I've been busy."

"Oh. Well, can I have your number so I could call you out some time?" 

"Sure." 

He gave me his cell and I saved my number in it. The class started so we stopped talking. We did some warm-ups with our voices and then started to sing a few songs. After an hour or so, class was over. The two of us walked back to our lockers where we saw YooChun. 

"Hey, what's up?"

"Nothing," I replied, opening my locker. "Just kind of tired."

"Yeah, that's because you were at the club at three o'clock in the morning. You got drunk and were too busy drinking to notice me."

"Oh." I talked to YooChun for the rest of the break because ChangMin said he wanted to go practice basketball. YooChun and I went to class together and didn't really say much to one another because we were both dead tired. I wasn't even listening to the teacher. I was using all my energy to focus on staying awake. 

*~*~*~*

School ended and I walked back home. I didn't see JongMi for the whole day, thank goodness. When I got home, I didn't see anyone anywhere. I went into JaeJoong's room to see that he was still sleeping on the bed. How long does he f*cking sleep?! I suddenly didn't feel sleepy anymore so I went in my room to get changed. 

Afterwards, I went out to the small living room to do my homework on the table. Ten minutes after I started on my homework, JongMi entered through the doors. She gave me a glare as she walked by me. Five minutes later, she brought out her homework and did it on the opposite end of the table as me. 

"Where were you last night? Out with JaeJoong?" she suddenly asked. 

"Yes."

"Why are you hanging around him? He's a taken man that loves me," she said, putting her pencil down to look at me. 

"Keep telling yourself that," I told her. 

"You know what? Screw you!" She then took all of her stuff and walked away, causing me to laugh at her behavior. 

She would be the dumbest girl ever to think that JaeJoong loves her. He may like her but it'll just be like he likes all those other girls he makes out with. I don't even k now why I allow myself to be one of those girls. I went back to doing my homework and finished in an hour, the same time JaeJoong woke up. 

He walked out with messy hair and sat on the couch next to me. I closed all my books and gathered everything into one neat pile. "What's up, you bum?"

"I just woke up, can't you see?" 

"You're a cranky one..." I said, careful not to piss him off. "Oh yeah! I didn't know YooChun was there last night. You should've told me."

"Yeah, he was." He looked around for a bit then landed his eyes on me. "About last night---"

"---it's not going to happen again," I interrupted. He questioned me with his eyes. "It's wrong, JaeJoong. Especially since you have a girlfriend. JongMi, remember?"

"Oh right, her."

"You don't even seem to like her. Why not just end things?"

"Soon." Right after he said that, JongMi came out. She tried to sit on JaeJoong but was pushed away. She frowned at that and glared at me. The three of us just sat here doing nothing. I wanted to go out again. I was pretty used to all this going out and sleeping late anyway. 

"Let's go out," I said, looking at JaeJoong. 

"Fine. Get dressed and let's go," he said, walking towards his room. 

He left me with JongMi. She stood up and walked towards our room and I did the same. We both got changed. I put on dark jeans and a black sweater with some white wordings on it. I looked at JongMi to see that she was ready as well. I laughed as I thought of wanting to piss her off. "Where are you going?" I asked her. 

"Out, where else?"

"Oh really? With who?"

"JaeJoong."

"Oh, but I invited him out. I didn't say anything about you coming along." I laughed when she gave me this weird looking before walking out of the room. The look on her face was priceless. I walked out of the room after I was finished laughing to find JongMi all over JaeJoong, again. "JaeJoong, let's go," I said, walking out of the door. 

Chapter 15

I walked out of the place and towards JaeJoong's motorcycle. The weather wasn't that bad and I wanted to be on the back of a motorcycle again. I was used to it by now and really liked it. Minutes later, JaeJoong came out without JongMi. "Where's JongMi?" I asked.

"She's not coming," he said, getting on his motorcycle. I got on after him and we both put our helmets on before he rode off, taking me to wherever. It wasn't a very long ride when we stopped in front of a restaurant. The two of us got off and walked in the restaurant, hand in hand. 

"How many today?"

"Two."

The hostess then led us towards a table on the top floor, near a large window. Outside wasn't a very nice view or anything but just a view of the city. I think it would've been a lot nicer if it was later at night and all the street lights were on. 

"Are you hungry?"

"Yeah. I didn't eat anything since lunch," I said, looking at the menu. I wanted everything on the menu but obviously I couldn't order everything. This restaurant wasn't a really fancy place. It was high class and all but it served regular food. The mood was casual and comfortable, just my taste. 

"I'll have meal number three," I said to the waitress.

"I'll have the same," JaeJoong said, deciding to eat the same thing as me. After we ordered, the waitress took our menus and left to get our orders. I turned to JaeJoong who was staring out of the window. I tried to look outside too but nothing caught my eye. He then pointed towards a direction. "That house. The pink one," he said. 

"What about it?" I asked, after I had spotted what he was looking at. 

"That was the house that I lived in when I was twelve years old," he said. 

I was confused as to why he was telling me this. Wasn't he an orphan at the age of ten? Isn't that what Mrs. Choi had told me? Perhaps someone adopted him? What happened to them now? Many questions ran through my mind. I didn't bother to ask him because it didn't feel right to. 

"All my life," he continued, still staring out the window, "I was adopted seven times after my real parents died." He now looked at me. "That house belonged to my forth set of parents."

"Why didn't it work out with them?"

"They died," he said, laughing to himself like a maniac. "They all died after adopting me."

"Oh." I didn't know what else to say and I also did not know why he was telling me all of this. I then realized that he was expressing to me how he feels. I liked that he wanted to talk to me about it but I felt awkward too. I didn't know what else to say or how to reply. 

"Here are your orders. Enjoy your meal," the waitress said, placing our orders in front of us. 

Our orders consisted of a big bowl of ramen, some rice, kimchi and a bit of fried vermicelli. The both of us started eating the ramen first. We had little talks here and there as we ate everything else slowly. By the time we were done, I was stuffed and so was JaeJoong. 

"Where to now?"

"Let's go walk wherever we go to next," JaeJoong suggested after we left the restaurant. "I don't think we'll feel so good riding the bike right now. We can go wherever you want to."

"How about...bowling?"

"That's too far from here," he said, rather quickly. 

"Oh. How about ice-skating then?" I saw him nod and then we started to walk again. It was getting dark and I liked it. I loved walking in the streets late at night. It was kind of cold even though I was wearing a sweater. It was a thin sweater but since I didn't want to seem helpless in front of JaeJoong, I tried to act as if I wasn't cold. 

"Do you like me?" JaeJoong asked, out of nowhere. 

I stopped walking. Why would he ask me that all of a sudden? I don't even know myself if I like him or not. It feels like my heart has already fallen for him but my mind tells me no. Like any other time I've fallen for anyone, my mind conquers all. "No. We're just friends, aren't we?"

"What is a friend to you?" he asked, continuing when I didn't answer. "Do you do what you do with me with other friends? With YooChun?" I shook my head at his question. "Exactly. You don't make out with your friends. You don't almost make love to them."

"Ha! Make love? Guys still use that term?"

"That's not the point."

"Then what is? Why does it matter if I like you or not?"

"Never mind. Forget it. Let's just go," he said, continuing to walk ahead of me. He's so f*cking frustrating and confusing! I walked after him and was a few meters away. I was pissed off myself due to the fact that I didn't even know what I wanted. Do I want him or not? It's such a simple question but why is it that the answer isn't so simple?

*~*~*~*

"You agreed to go bowling but you don't even know how to bowl?"

"Shut up. You wanted to go so here we are. As long as you know how to play, it's fine."

"Whatever. You're up next," I said, watching JaeJoong stand up, reluctantly. He had embarrassed himself enough as it is but I wouldn't let him stop playing. He grabbed a ball and I could see him hesitate to roll the ball. After a few seconds, he finally did it and guess what happened? Gutter ball. "Hahahaha..."

"Shut up. This game sucks. Let's go."

"Fine, fine. Can we go ice-skating then?" I looked at him and didn't wait for his answer but quickly asked, "Wait, can you even ice-skate?"

"Yes, I can."

The both of us walked back to his motorcycle that was only a few blocks away. We got on and he drove off rather quickly. Not very long after, we arrived at a skating rink. I was really excited because I haven't gone ice-skating in a while. JaeJoong paid for the rental of two pairs of skates and put his on. When he finished putting his one, he helped me put mine on. 

He was now trying the laces up as I stared down at his face. Why the hell does he have to be so god darn sexy?! "Done. Let's go."

"You sure you know how to skate?" I asked, only to receive a glare in return. I smiled to myself as we both got onto the ice. "Whoa, you're so good!" 

JaeJoong was skating even better than me. Well, I wasn't a professional or anything but I could skate fine without falling. We skated for twenty minutes and it soon became crowded now that it's public skating time. JaeJoong and I didn't skate together. We just skated back and forth and around the ice rink. Sometimes I would watch as he attempted to do spins in the air. 

"Are you cold?" he asked, skating around me. I nodded and he skated in front of me. "Well, I'm not going to give you my sweater because then I'd be cold too. Here," he said, grabbing both of my hands and holding them tightly with his. He then brought it up to his mouth and started to breathe warm air onto my hands. 

I smiled because my hands were getting warmer. His hands helped warm them up more than his breathing did. "Thanks. I'm warm now."

"Okay." He let go of my left hand and was still holding onto my right hand. We then skated together around the big ice rink, side by side and hand in hand. After five minutes of doing that, we stopped in the centre of the rink and watched the other people skate around. 

"Do you want to go yet?" I asked. 

"In a bit. I want to stay just a bit longer."

I nodded and turned around to watch a few little girls ice-skate. One was helping the other one while she had a hard time skating and kept on falling onto the ground. I smiled and laughed at how cute they were. I turned around to tell JaeJoong to look but when I turned around, I found him staring right at me. 

"What are you doing?" I asked. I swallowed my saliva nervously because his face was just inches away from mine. Is he going to do what I think he's going to do? Is he going to kiss me? I wanted him to but at the same time, I didn't. I can't even get my wants and don't wants correctly. 

I wanted to break the eye contact between us so I looked down. I saw his hand coming closer to my face and I watched and felt as it touched my face. He lifted my face up with his index and thumb on my chin. I was now kind of forced to look at him. His face became bigger and bigger as he got closer to me. I closed my eyes, knowing what was going to happen. However, his lips didn't touch mine. Instead, I felt him blowing air on my face. I opened my eyes. 

"You had an eyelash on your face," he said, smiling. 

"Oh." I was so embarrassed and knew that I was going to turn red so I turned around. JaeJoong pulled me back and I couldn't see anything because JaeJoong kissed me. I closed my eyes and kissed him back, wrapping my arms around his neck. Out of nowhere, I felt some cold slush being thrown at us. 

"Get a room!" 

The kiss stopped. JaeJoong turned around to see a few high school guys looking at us. I could tell they were all scared to find out that JaeJoong was an older guy and not just any random high school student. JaeJoong looked pretty pissed off and the guys looked like they would sh*t their pants any second. I recognized them to be guys from my school but a year higher than me. 

The guys were kind of pleading me in a way with their eyes. Just as JaeJoong was about to go up to them, I pulled his arm back. He looked at me and nodded, agreeing not to do anything. I grabbed his hand and pulled him out of there and we got out of our skates and back into our shoes. The two of us got on his motorcycle and rode back home. 

The whole ride was pretty silent. It was already past ten o'clock by the time we got back. JongMi was waiting on the couch for us when we walked in. She glared at me but JaeJoong ignored it and pulled me towards the room, still holding my hand. I felt a bit bad for doing this to JongMi but I couldn't help it because in a way, it felt right. If I didn't know any better, I would've thought that JongMi is like a sister to JaeJoong. 

"Go to sleep. You have school tomorrow," JaeJoong instructed. 

"What about JongMi?"

"She can sleep out there. Or you can sleep on my bed and she'll sleep in the room."

"Okay," I said and watched as he left the room. I went into the washroom to wash up and get changed. After that, I got into JaeJoong's bed and closed my eyes to fall asleep. I laid there for quite some time but couldn't fall asleep. 

Moments later, I heard the door open and footsteps going in the other room. I opened one eye to see JaeJoong and JongMi. I heard some words but couldn't figure out what they were saying. I tried to listen more carefully. "I think we should break up," JaeJoong's voice said. 

"Why? It's because of Linh, isn't it?"

"Does it matter why? Even if it's not because of her, we still won't work out. I don't have feelings for you anymore, JongMi."

"We've been fine for years until she showed up. What does she have that I don't?"

"She has everything you don't. Look, I wanted to do this peacefully," he said. I then heard a lot of shuffling around. "JongMi, at least stay the night."

"No. I don't want to interfere between you guys. I'll leave tonight."

I heard JaeJoong sigh before leaving the room and entering the washroom to go shower. JongMi was packing her things and finished by the time JaeJoong got out of the shower. I listened carefully and heard soft cries before the door closed. When I heard JaeJoong returning to the room, I closed my eyes and faked sleeping. 

I suddenly felt myself being lifted up. JaeJoong carried me and placed me down on what I'm guessing is the bed in the next room. He left and closed the door after that. I opened my eyes and looked around to see myself in the other room like I had guessed. JaeJoong turned on some music and I smiled to myself before sleeping. 

Chapter 16

I grabbed one of JaeJoong's red sweaters and wore it over my school uniform instead of wearing the blazer. I left the house and am now currently walking to school. I woke up early this morning and got ready and before I left, I took a picture of JaeJoong with my phone. He was sleeping with his legs sprawled all over and his blanket in between his legs. 

I reached the front of the school and walked towards my locker. It feels as if I haven't been to school lately or at all since I've been in Seoul. I walked towards my locker where I spotted ChangMin. I gave him a big smile and high-five when I saw him. 

"Man, I haven't seen you since forever," was the first thing that came out of his mouth when he saw me. "You are always ditching school! Come to class more often!"

"Yeah, I know. I'll try to come more often so don't you worry."

"I'm not worrying. I just want someone pretty to talk to in class."

I chuckled at what he said. "Don't worry Mr. Shim. This pretty girl will come to class and talk to you more from now on. Now, let's go to class!" 

*~*~*~*

"I'm so full! I don't want to go to class," I said, slumping down after I had eaten my lunch. 

"You ditch school way too much Linh," YooChun said, looking at me from across the table. "You can't ditch right now though. You have class with me! Oh yeah, nice sweater." He winked at me. 

"Thanks," I said, knowing that he knew it was JaeJoong's. "Fine, fine. We'll all stay in school. Gosh, you guys are such goody goodies."

We all walked to our lockers and ChangMin parted from us. YooChun and I grabbed our books and went to class. We were a bit late but since the teacher wasn't really strict, we just walked towards our desks and sat down. 

We're currently studying Shakespeare. Well, Romeo and Juliet to be exact. I already learned this last year but of course I didn't tell the teacher because he would probably mark me harder than the rest of the students. I just acted like I didn't know very much but really aced this last year. 

"Guess what, class?" Mr. Moon asked us. When everyone yelled out different things, the teacher just laughed and shook his head. "My two English classes are going to be acting out Romeo and Juliet for the spring play that is coming up. This will be based on a big part of your term two mark."

Everyone groaned, whined and complained for a good five minutes before we quieted down to listen to Mr. Moon explain everything. All the girls wanted to be Juliet and so did I. When I tried out for this part last year, this stupid b*tch got the part instead. I was so sad that I didn't get to do it. This year, being Juliet is my new goal!

"The auditions for the parts will be Friday after school in the auditorium. Everyone must be there because I'm taking attendance. You'll be there whether you try out or not."

We spent the rest of class talking to each other about the play. There were only around ten minutes left anyway. I gathered all my books and papers together. I wouldn't even need to study a lot of the lines because I knew most of them already. I waited for the bell to ring and when it did, I was the first one to leave class. 

After last class ended, I went to my locker to put my stuff away and into my backpack, ready to leave. It was kind of crowded so I decided to wait for a bit. I saw ChangMin and YooChun coming towards me so I smiled at them. I was too lazy and out of it to wave. 

"You want to go get something to drink?" YooChun asked. 

"I would go but I'm kind of tired."

"Oh, come on! I hardly see you at school so at least go somewhere with us," ChangMin said, trying to persuade me to go. I think it worked. 

"Fine. I'll do this for ChangMin." With that said, ChangMin was all smiles while YooChun protested about why I'm not going for him. "I see you more often than I see him, that's why."

"What?!" ChangMin yelled out loud. "You guys secretly go hang out together without me?!" 

YooChun and I looked at each other and held in our smiles and started to walk off. Somehow, ChangMin managed to pull me through the crowd of people without bumping hard into anyone. We finally got out of the school grounds and YooChun was nowhere to be seen. He must've gotten stuck in the large crowd of people. 

"Where's YooChun?" I asked. 

"I don't know but let's just go. Today, it's just going to be the two of us," he said, grabbing my hand and started to jog off. "Don't worry about him being mad. He doesn't stay mad for long." I was a bit shocked but just followed him wherever he wanted to take me. The two of us ended up at a bubble tea store. We got in and ChangMin told me to sit down while he went to order. "Here you go," he said, handing me my drink. 

"What flavor is this?" 

"Milky Green Apple. Do you like it?" I nodded and continued to drink while he did the same. We chatted for a bit then he asked me, "Is Hero a brand name?"

"Uh...you can call it that." 

The two of us stayed for a while before parting ways. I didn't want to go home yet so I started to walk to the mall which wasn't very far away. The only thing I didn't like about walking right now is the fact that I had my backpack with me. I arrived at the mall and walked around, window shopping. I spotted the store that I bought my phone in so I walked in to look at all the new phones. There was one that caught my eye. It was a black slide phone. The moment I saw it, I knew I wanted it. 

"Can I see that phone?"

"Here you go. It's our newest model."

I looked at it and really wanted it. I checked to see the price before looking into my wallet. I had enough money so I bought it. A black, Nokia 6111. I switched the sim card to my new phone and put the pink Razr in my backpack. It was kind of dark outside because it's not close to winter. I was walking across the parking lot because it was a short cut. I played with my phone until I heard some shouted. The voices were all a bunch of low masculine voices. 

"F*ck you! Who the f*ck told you not to do your damn job right?!"

"It's your f*cking fault for giving the shitty instructions, a*shole!" 

I was pretty close to them and when I heard the sounds of fighting, I immediately turned around and tried to walk back towards the mall, not wanting to cause any trouble. Sadly with my luck, everything turned out to be the exact opposite of what I wanted. 

"Who the f*ck is that girl over there?" I heard someone say. 

"I don't know, but let's go get her."

I started running by the time I heard that, clutching hard on to my phone. I heard the footsteps get closer and closer and before I knew it, someone had wrapped their hand tightly around my mouth, dragging me away from the mall. I wish I knew what had happened afterwards but sadly, I was knocked out. 

JaeJoong:
I woke up this morning and went in to Linh's room to find her gone. I assumed that she went to school which she's been missing out on a lot lately. I can't blame her for that because all of it is practically my fault. I was just going to go in to the washroom to wash up when I heard something outside my room. All of the guys have gone home for this week so no one should be here. 

"Hello?" I said, walking out of my room. I checked all of the guys' rooms to find nothing. I walked towards the living room and noticed that the front door was opened so I closed it, after looking around outside. I turned around to find someone sitting on the couch. It was the last person I expected to be sitting there. "What are you doing here?" 

"Nothing. Why, I can't be here?" JongMi smiled at me and then her smile faded at my confusion. "I know we broke up and all, but can’t we still be friends? We've been friends for so long now and I don't want a break-up to ruin it. Just go shower and do your thing. I know you just woke up."

"Uh, okay. Help yourself," I said, turning back to walk towards my room. I was kind of shocked by the way she acted. I ignored it though and went to wash up. I was done not long after and when I got out, JongMi was watching television. I looked at my clock to see that it was already four o'clock. 

I couldn't sleep last night until five o'clock. I had a lot of things on my mind and I thought a lot last night too, especially with the music turned on. I love music. The songs and lyrics just spill out the feelings that I don't show to anyone. I didn't want anyone to see my weaknesses because once they know them, they'll use it against me. It's always like that. 

"Want to go to the mall?" JongMi asked. 

"Sure, let's go." The only reason I agreed to go with her is because I wanted to try some new clothes. I remember Linh saying something about my clothes being boring. I've been dressed like this for the past year or two and I wasn't bored of it yet but just wanted to try something new. Who knows what the girls will see in me once I start to wear more normal looking clothes. 

We got into my car because my bike would probably not be able to carry all the things we were going to buy. We drove there and shopped for a good three hours. It was mostly JongMi shopping while I watched as she tried on clothing like I usually do. The only reason I waited for her is because she tends to try on revealing clothing and I enjoy watching. 

We got back into my car after we were done. JongMi had about seven bags of clothes while I only had four. I shoved everything into the trunk and the two of us got back into the car. It was kind of dark out now since it's almost winter. 

"Are those people fighting?" JongMi asked, pointing to my left. 

I turned towards the direction and yes, I saw two guys going at it with each other. Something else I saw was a group of guys in the corner with three guys arguing with another three. On the floor, I spotted a girl. I knew that girl was going to be raped if no one helped her. 

Usually I wouldn't care but this time I did. The girl had on a red sweater over her school uniform. The sweater had my name on it. The girl was wearing my red sweater and the only girl with access to my clothing, is Linh.  

Chapter 17

I slowly and calmly opened the door of my car and got out. I walked towards the group of guys and stood right in front of the two that were fighting. They stopped fighting as soon as they saw me. Everyone else then turned to look at me and a few of them started to whisper amongst themselves about me. 

"Who the f*ck are you and what do you want?" said one of the guys that was fighting. 

"You can read my name off the back of her sweater." With that, one of the guys that were near Linh flipped her over roughly as he tried to read what was on the back of her sweater. I cringed knowing that she was being scratched up against the cement but I didn't let anyone see what I felt or thought. 

As soon as he read it out loud, he had a scared look on his face. He then started whispering to the others and their faces replied with the same expression. When the two that were fighting heard what they whispered about who I was, they started smirking and chuckling to themselves. 

"What's so funny, f*ckface?" 

The two stopped laughing. "What the hell do you want?" said the guy that spoke earlier. 

"I want the girl. Hand her over," I demanded. 

"Screw that. She's ours."

"You want to take this the easy or hard way?"

"The hard way sounds fun." With nothing more said, I punched the guy in the face. No one pisses me off and gets away with it. I socked the other guy in the face as well and it was now two on one. The rest of the guys were too scared to do anything. I must admit that these guys were pretty good to have had a lot of hits on me. 

I knocked one of the guys far away and started fighting with the one with the big mouth. I was on top of him and knocking the daylights out of him until I felt a pain running through my back. I turned around to see the other guy with a pocketknife. Now I'm even more pissed off. I gave the other guy one more blow, making sure I knocked him out before turning around to face the other guy. 

He still had the knife in his hands, threatening me with it. I wasn't scared so I walked towards him and attempted to punch him but only ended up getting a cut on my arm. I tried again and this time I succeeded. I knocked the knife out of his hands and did to him what I did to the other guy, but worst. When he was knocked out as well, I stood up and faced the other six guys. They just stood there, covering Linh behind them. 

"You f*ckers want to end up like those losers behind me or what? Move out of my way." 

They moved out of my way and I walked towards Linh. I picked her up and threw her over my shoulders, walking back to my car. I put Linh in the back seat and JongMi gasped at what happened to Linh. Linh's face was scratched badly probably because that f*cker flipped her over so roughly. I closed the back door and walked back to the group of guys. 

I eyed the idiot that scratched up Linh's face. He looked terrified and he should be because of what is going to happen to him. When I got to him, I grabbed the collar of his shirt and roughly shoved him against the wall. "Do you know why I'm going to kick your ass?"

"N-n-no," he stuttered, scared sh*tless. 

"You scratched up her face so I'm going to do the same with yours." Before he could react to what I said, I grabbed his hair and shoved him towards the ground. He used his hands to push back the force I was exerting down on him, making his hands scrape against the rough cement. I guess it's much better than having your face scrape against it. 

He wasn't as strong as I was because I managed to shove his face on the cement in a matter of seconds. I made sure I scraped his face against it a few times so that it would end up ten times as bad as Linh's. 

"I hope you just learned to treat a girl better," I said, letting go of his head. I walked back towards the car and got in, turned on the engine and drove off. 

JongMi didn't say anything during the whole ride which was good because if she did, I would've been really annoyed. I took a long cruise around the city since I didn't feel like going back yet. JongMi fell asleep by the time I got back home and Linh wasn't awake yet. I carried Linh inside and brought her to my bed. Grabbing the first-aid kit underneath my bed, I started to clean and treat her face. I know I should've done this earlier but I just needed that long drive to clear up my mind. 

I pulled the blankets over her when I finished. I went back to get JongMi and tucked her in Linh's bed. I know she's annoying and everything but I've known her for years and do care about her as a friend. I walked out and grabbed two beers in the refrigerator before taking a seat on the couch. I popped in one of my DVD's and started watching as I just took in all the alcohol. 

I realized that watching stupid girls going at each other wasn't entertaining me anymore. I turned off the TV and finished the last of my beer before going into the washroom to wash up. When I was done with that, I went back out to the living room to sleep on the couch. 

Linh:
I woke up the next morning finding myself on JaeJoong's bed. I yawned but stopped halfway because my face hurt when I opened my mouth. I walked into the bathroom to see my right cheek bandaged up. What the hell happened to me? The last thing I remember was being knocked out. I ignored it and washed up before going in to my room to change. I saw JongMi on the bed. Weird..I thought they broke up? 

I ignored that too and got some clothes out of the closet to change in JaeJoong's room. I walked out when I was done to find JaeJoong sleeping on one of the couches. With nothing else to do, I sat down on the couch and turned on the TV. I saw that the power switch of the DVD was on so I flipped it to the DVD channel. I waited for something to show up and when it did, my eyes almost jumped out of its sockets in disgust. I immediately turned it off. 

I know that all guys watch these things but still...it's so gross. At least do it somewhere in private! My eyes are ruined even more than it was. I turned to look at JaeJoong. Since I think I like him, I wanted to test out his feelings for me. He either likes me or just wants sex from me. In a way, I'm not sure which I want it to be. "JaeJoong, wake up," I said, shaking him a bit. 

"What do you want?" he mumbled, half asleep. 

"I'm hungry...wake up. Let's go eat."

"Ten minutes."

I nodded and walked to JaeJoong's room to pick out clothes for him. I honestly thought that he was going to be cranky and spazz at me for waking him up, but I guess I thought wrong. I looked in his closet. Red or black? Since I was already wearing all black, I chose black for him too. I went back out and put it on top of him. It's close to winter and he didn't seem to be cold even though he didn't have a blanket. 

Speaking of cold, I was kind of cold right now. I walked back in his room and grabbed another black sweater for myself. I put it on and went back to wake him up. Although it hasn't been ten minutes yet or even five minutes, I didn't want to wait any longer. I tapped his shoulders telling him to wake up. 

JaeJoong tossed and turned around for a bit and finally sat up straight and glared at me in the eyes. "That was only three minutes."

"No, it was ten," I lied. 

"Three. I wasn't sleeping and I'm not stupid."

"Whatever. Go get dressed and wash up so we can go."

"Yes boss." He changed into his clothes and then walked towards his room and into the bathroom. I followed him and watched as he brushed his teeth and washed his face. He tried yelling at me while he was brushing his teeth and made the toothpaste go all over the mirror. Then, he made me clean it up. 

When we finished, we walked out towards his motorcycle. He drove for five minutes until I remembered that JongMi was still home. She's going to wake up alone and hungry. If I were evil, I wouldn't care but I'm not. I may be mean but not evil. "You forgot about JongMi," I reminded JaeJoong. 

"We'll bring something back for her."

*~*~*~*

"Oww..." I tried to eat but it was kind of hard to chew because of my face. I don't even know what happened to my face. I waited for JaeJoong to finish swallowing his food so I could ask him. "Hey, what happened to my face?"

"It got scratched up. Don't ask me why."

"Okay...then who bandaged it up?"

"You don't need to know that either."

"Oh okay." I didn't like the bandage on my face so I tried to take it off but then JaeJoong slapped my hands away. "What's wrong?"

"You can't take it off."

I sighed and then tried to eat again but it was kind of hard. Out of nowhere, a plate was shoved in front of my face. I looked up and JaeJoong just told me to eat it. It was food that was already cut up into tiny pieces. I smiled as I ate it slowly, one by one. "Thanks."

"No problem," he said, continuing to eat. He suddenly stopped and looked up at me. "I just didn't want you taking forever to eat." He then looked down at his food and continued to eat. Idiot. I know he didn't just do this for me because I'd take forever to eat.

The rest of the day went by rather quick. I went to school and had a long day and so did JaeJoong so that's why we're now sitting here when it's past midnight. We've been sitting here for the past ten minutes already. I didn't want to stare at the playground anymore so I got out of the car and started walking towards the swings. I sat down and lightly swung myself back and forth. I looked to the left to see JaeJoong getting out of the car and walking towards the swing next to me. 

We swung around for quite some time, trying to see who could swing higher, spit further or jump off further. I won in the swinging higher and was very, very close to spitting further than him. It's not my fault that my spit is watery at the moment. 

It was raining but the both of us didn't care. We moved onto the teeter-totter and played around. Due to the fact that JaeJoong was much heavier than me, I didn't get to move down as much. He just liked to leave me up there as we talked. 

Bored, we moved to the other side of the playground and played some more. The bars and everything were wet so I slid my hand against it and splashed the water in JaeJoong's face. He looked angry for a second but then did the same thing back to me. I ran away and he chased me. 

"I dare you to go through that tunnel," I said, pointing to a tunnel that I probably couldn't even fit in. 

"No, you go through it."

"Don't tell me to do things that I'm telling you to do." We walked towards the tunnel and examined how small it was. "Just lie on your stomach and I'll pull you through."

"Screw that." JaeJoong walked towards the slide and I followed him. Before I got to the slide, it started to rain even harder. I turned to JaeJoong and looked him in the eye. I smiled at him not knowing what he wanted. The next thing I knew, he leaned forward to kiss me. 

I don't know if it was the rain or what but I kissed him back. I wrapped my arms around his and ran my hands through his wet hair. He then lowered me down so that I was lying on the metal slide. The slide wasn't that high so we didn't slide down when I was lying on it. 

JaeJoong got on top of me and our lips didn't separate at all the whole time. A few minutes later, JaeJoong separated our lips to leave kisses along my neck. I just held my head back as he kissed me. I felt him reaching for the rim of my sweater so I lifted my arms up for him to pull it up and off. I was now only in my black jeans and low cut tank top. JaeJoong moved from my neck and down to the top of my breasts. He moved back up to my lips and before we could get further into our kisses, we were interrupted. 

"Hey, you two! No having sex in public." It was two police officers pointing their flashlights at us. Stupid people just had to interrupt. 

JaeJoong slowly got off of me. He picked up my sweater and handed it to me and I put it on. The two of us walked towards the motorcycle and got on. The police were watching us the whole time but we didn't care. JaeJoong drove off and stopped when we were at a red light. There was a loud car next to us and to make it worst, the driver pulled down his window and started talking nonsense. 

"You two wanna hit up a party tonight? Especially the lady in the back," he said, eying me up and down. "You want to join us for some fun tonight?"

With nothing more said, JaeJoong got off his bike and knocked that guy in the face. As for me, I fell over because the bike was too heavy for me. 

Chapter 18

When I fell off the bike, I fell far away so the bike didn't fall on top of me. I still managed to get a few scratches here and there. Standing up, I walked over next to JaeJoong. When he punched the guy in the car, he missed because the glass window had broken. "JaeJoong, leave them alone."

The driver was busy shrieking due to having glass all over him while his friends were staring at us in horror. Some cars were honking because we took up the two lanes and weren't moving. With one hard kick to their car, JaeJoong lifted his bike and got on. He waited for me to get on as well before speeding off. I stayed quiet the whole time he was driving. He ended up taking me to that place again. The place with the big field and all. 

I'll just call it our place to make it seem a little special. He took us to our place and we walked across it in silence, hand in hand. "Why are you so hot tempered?" I asked him after we were inside the tent. 

"That's just the way I am."

"Oh okay." There was suddenly an awkward silence. I just looked around, not knowing what to say. There was a question that was lingering in my mind and I decided to ask him straight up. "So...do you like me?" I received a confused look. "Do you have feelings for me?" I asked, wording it differently. 

"Yes, I do. Do you?" I gave him a clueless look which caused him to sigh and glare at me. "You know what I'm talking about. Answer the damn question."

"I think so," I answered. 

"What do you mean you think so?" he asked, glaring at me some more. "It's a yes or no question."

"Fine...I do, okay?"

"Okay." Then I saw a smiling forming on his lips. He turned away quickly to try to hide it but I had already seen it. "You think I would kiss you all the time if I didn't like you?"

I didn't say anything to that but just shrugged. The only thing that bugged me was that I still think it was him and his group that killed my parents. I don't know why I chose his group but all I know is that I feel that he had something to do with it. I wanted to know for sure before I fell any deeper for him because once I fall into a hole, it'll be hard to get out. 

"So...have you ever been to Vancouver?" 

I noticed that he tensed up a bit at my question. "Yes," he said, turning to look at me. "Why would you ask me that all of a sudden?"

"Oh...I just wanted to know if you've been there sine I've lived there my whole life," I said, watching as he nodded his head. "So who did you go there with?" 

"Why are you asking so many questions?"

"I just wanted to know...gees. Don't answer them then." I was faking getting pissed off. I moved forward and unzipped the tent halfway, wanting to get out but then JaeJoong stopped me and pulled me back to sit down. I glared at him which caused him to sigh. 

"I went with YooChun, okay. Why are you so mad?"

"Maybe because I was just asking you questions and then you snapped at me."

"I didn't snap at you."

"Yes you did," I said, almost right after him. 

"Well then I'm sorry, okay? F*ck." 

I felt a bit bad after that. I mean, he's one of those tough guys and he just apologized to me. That must've brought his pride down a bit and I could see why he's mad. I grabbed his hand and entwined our fingers together, giving him an apologetic look. His faced softened a bit which was good. 

"How much do you like me?" I asked, curious. 

"A lot," he said, looking at me with the most serious face ever. "I don't fall for girls that easily and I don't know what happened with you but if you break my heart...you'll regret it."

"Uh...okay." I didn't know what to say after that. First he tells me how much he likes me and then he threatens me. He would never hurt me again, right? He has before but since he likes me now, he wouldn't dare to physically hurt me. At least I hope not. "Oh! What if it's the other way around and you break my heart?"

"Then...nothing."

"What?! That's not fair! If you break my heart...then I'll go to JunSu."

"What the f*ck does that bastard have anything to do with this?!"

"I know how much you hate him and if you ever do anything to hurt me, I'll go to him."

"The day I hurt you is the day I kill that bastard," he said. I didn't understand what he meant by it. If he hurts me...he'll kill JunSu so that I can't go to him? Or he'll kill JunSu since he hates him meaning he'll hurt me? I didn't get it. "If you're going to be my girlfriend, you aren't to see Kim JunSu anymore."

"Who said I was your girlfriend," I said, half joking. 

"You don't want to be my girlfriend then? Fine with me." 

I didn't mean it like that! He never asked me to be his girlfriend yet. I didn't want to say anything because I didn't want to seem like the one crawling back to him. I gave him a bittersweet smile and then laid down, pulling the thin blanket over me with my back facing him. I heard him unzip the tent and zip it back up. I didn't know what he was up to but ignored it. 

That guy is just as stubborn as I am. I don't know how this will ever work out. I thought about everything to myself until the sound of an engine rang in my ears. I quickly unzipped the tent to see JaeJoong taking off on his bike. "F*ck!" I cursed, seeing that the a*shole left me again. 

*~*~*~*

I've been here for over three hours and JaeJoong still hasn't returned. I looked at my watch to see that it's already 2:04AM. I slept for an hour and a half and spend the other hour and a half sitting by the playground. Man, why is he gone for so long? 

Just as I thought that, I heard and saw JaeJoong pulling up in his car. He turned off the engine and ran over to my side of the field. I was happy yet angry at the same time. He came back for me but he also left me. He got up to me and I put on a pissed off face. 

"I'm sorry I was gone for so long," he apologized. 

"Sorry isn't good enough. You could have at least warned me."

"I didn't feel like it...but I got you something," he said, holding a piece of ice out to me. What the hell would I do with a stupid piece of ice? This just upset me more. Is he trying to make a fool out of me or something?

"I don't want that useless thing," I said, turning my head to the side. 

"Are you sure about that?"

"Yes, I am."

"Fine, you said it." With that, he put the piece of ice in his mouth. Idiot. I don't get him sometimes. I just sat on the slide and kept my head in the other direction, away from him. I could hear him slurping the ice because it was probably melting. JaeJoong pushed me down so that I was lying down and then got on top of me. He attempted to kiss my lips but I was stubborn and would just turn my head the other way. 

After a while of that, he had to force me to kiss him. He held my head with both of his hands as he kissed me. I could feel him trying to pry my lips open and when I didn't want to stay stubborn any longer, I gave up and kissed him back. I could feel him pass the ice into my mouth. I felt the cold ice in my mouth as well as his warm tongue. We passed the ice back and forth for a while and it melted slowly. 

About two minutes later, I felt something odd in my mouth. It wasn't the piece of ice and it wasn't JaeJoong's tongue either. It was cold but not as cold as the ice was. I stopped the kiss and pulled it out of my mouth. It was a ring. "What's this?" I asked, reading what was on it. KJJ's.

"Nothing. It's mine now, remember? You didn't want it." He snatched the ring out of my hands which caused me to glare at him. KJJ...Kim JaeJoong?! I then started to smile as I finally comprehended what he was trying to do. Don't tell me that's his way of asking me to be his girlfriend. It was odd but I got to admit that it was unique and extremely clever. Also, it's romantic. 

He held it tight in his hand so I couldn't really grab it from him. I grabbed his head instead and started kissing him like he did to me. While he kissed me back, he slipped the ring on the forth finger of my left hand. Assuming that there was another ring, I searched inside his sweater pockets and indeed there was another one. I did the same and put the ring on his finger while we continued to kiss. 

Minutes later, I pulled apart. "I'm your girlfriend now, right?"

"No, you're my wife," he said, half joking. I chuckled for a bit before he lifted me up and carried me towards the tent. He managed to unzip the tent, take me in and unzip it back up without letting me down. He's strong and powerful, just how I like my guys. 

When the two of us were lying in each other's arms, we talked about random things. Sometimes he was an a*shole but he was my a*shole. We were in the middle of talking when I interrupted him. "No more talking...I'm tired."

"Okay, go to sleep. Goodnight baby," he said. I had my eyes closed but I still smiled at his words. Baby, eh? My smile faded away slowly as I drifted off to sleep. 

JaeJoong:
Linh fell asleep twenty minutes after we started talking. I didn't want to stay here tonight although it'd be nice, so I carried Linh towards the car and put her in. She's a pretty heavy sleeper for not waking up through that. I started to drive back home and when I arrived at my destination, I carried Linh in. I put her on her bed and tucked her in. 

I then headed to the washroom to wash up. I got back out of the room to find JongMi on my bed, dressed in sexy, red lingerie. This must be new because she's never worn this one before and it was more revealing than any other one she's worn before. "What are you doing?" I asked her. 

"Something we always do," she replied, smiling seductively at me. 

"Leave," I said, walking up to the bed. 

"You don't want me to leave. You want me, don't you?" She was on her knees on the bed, looking up at me. She then wrapped her arms around me and I could feel her breasts on me. F*ck...this is not the time. I was going to tell her to get the f*ck out of here when she suddenly grabbed my sweater and pulled me down so that I was on top of her on the bed. 

She kissed me and wrapped her legs around my waist. I couldn't help myself but to start feeling up her body. I ran my hands from her shoulders to her breasts and all the way down to her thighs. When I felt myself reacting down there to her, I immediately stopped the kiss and shoved her off the bed. 

"Get the f*ck out of here," I said, on my knees and trying to breathe. I was breathless due to our kiss just now. 

"Come on, JaeJoong. We were so close! Linh won't know anyway."

"I don't care," I said, looking her straight in the eyes. "I don't want to have sex with you anymore." As soon as I said that, she smirked and unhooked something and the whole one-piece of lingerie fell to the ground, surrounding her feet. I turned my head the other way and forced myself not to look. "You weren't some slut back then so why start being one now?"

"Because I want you, JaeJoong. If you're not going to make love to me...I'll start selling my body to other men."

"That's f*cking stupid, JongMi. What the hell is wrong with you?" I asked, turning to face her. I was too mad to even react to her naked body right now. "Why are you being like this? Don't be stupid. Losing me isn't the end of the world."

"It is to me! What's the point of everything if I can't have you?!" she said, walking closer to me. She put her hand on my cheek. "We were doing perfectly fine until some whore came into your life."

"She's not whore," I said, removing her hand from my face. "You will be one though if you keep this up."

"Whatever. I'm leaving and don't you regret not making love to me this one last time." With that, she quickly dressed herself with her clothes by the corner of the room and left. Sh*t, I forgot to get my keys back from her. 

I don't want her coming and going as she pleases. When we were friends, she has always taught me to not make someone my everything and this is exactly what she's doing. I was so pissed off with everything that was going on that I punched the wall, creating a hole. I dusted my hand off and lay in bed. I didn't even want to think of anything so I turned the music on extra loud today and fell asleep. 

Chapter 19

It's been a few weeks and my life is doing pretty well so far. Right now, I'm sitting in Choir class with ChangMin. The teacher was testing some students on a few songs we're currently singing. ChangMin and I already got tested so we're just sitting here playing a game. 

"Rock, paper, scissors," we both said. I had scissors and ChangMin had paper. I then slapped his left hand. We continued doing this until class was over. At the end, both our left hands were all red. ChangMin didn't give me a break at all even though I'm a girl. 

"Let's ditch class," ChangMin said, as soon as we reached our lockers. 

"Whoa...since when does mister goody-goody ditch school?"

"Since now," he said, putting his books away. "But shh, don't tell YooChun. Let's go." ChangMin ran towards the back entrance and I ran after him. I saw YooChun and so did ChangMin so we turned the corner to get out of a different door. 

"Whew, that was close," I said, once we were a block away from the school. "So...where are we headed towards?"

"The arcade?" 

"Sure." ChangMin led the way to the arcade that was only two blocks away from the school. "Wow...this place is awesome!"

"Yeah, I know. Let's go get some tokens." 

It was really loud in this place. The arcade was filled with loud music so we had to yell at the top of our lungs in order to hear each other. The walls must be sound proof because I couldn't hear anything when I was outside. The two of us went to the counter and both exchanged a total of ten dollars of tokens each. ChangMin wanted to challenge me in air hockey. After we played, I won. 

"Do you know how to play DDR?"

"A little," I replied, seeing him point towards a DDR machine. It was incredibly nice with a huge flat screen on the wall instead of those tiny DDR machines with little screens. "Ooh, let's go play!" We booked it to the machine and saw that some other people were running towards it too. 

I haven't been a b*tch for awhile so it's okay for me to be one now. I walked towards the stage and stood on top of the right side of the game. I was used to playing on this side. Instead of ChangMin stepping up next to me, a girl from the crowd stepped on. What the hell? Does she not see that I'm already on it?! "Look, me and my friend got here first," I said, pointing to ChangMin. 

"You got here first but he didn't," she said, looking me up and down. 

"Your point is? Why don't you get the f*ck out of here and wait your damn turn," I said, pissed off. 

"Why don't you? Everyone here knows this is my game."

"Your game? You don't own it."

"My name is own it," she said, pointing to the bottom of the stage. In big, blue letters was the name, "Hah JiHyun." 

Guess what I did? Yes, I said I was going to be a b*tch today and I meant it. I took out my red sharpie and wrote on my side, "Linh Dao."

"What kind of stupid name is that?" she asked, wrinkling her forehead in confusion and disgust. "It's not even English or Korean." 

"If you have a problem with it, do something about it." 

This girl then reached into her bag and took out her blue marker. She tried to write her name over mine but as soon as she finished writing "Hah," I kicked her. She landed off the machine and on the ground in front of me. The funny thing is that her skirt flipped up and everyone saw her ass because she had a thong on. 

"B*tch, do you know who I am?!"

"I don't f*cking care who you are," I said, looking down at her. "Don't mess with me."

She gave me a hard glare as she snapped her fingers. Out of nowhere, around ten men in black popped out and surrounded her. You've got to be f*cking with me. I laughed. I don't know if it was out of nervousness, anger or amusement but I laughed for quite some time before someone faked a cough. "It's more like you don't mess with me, b*tch."

"We'll see about that," I said, throwing all my tokens at her. 

Her bodyguards jumped in front of her and blocked them. Then two of the men came and held me back and away from her. She walked up to me and smirked. Everyone behind her started to pick up my tokens. Stupid, stingy people. "I'll give you some advice," the girl said, taking my face in her hand. "Find out who the f*ck I am before treating me like that," then she swung my face to the side, "next time, I won't be so nice."

She snapped her fingers once again and her bodyguards followed her as she left the arcade. I just ran into a bigger b*tch than me but two can play that game. Pissed off, I walked out of there. I saw her enter her Mercedes Benz across the street. She drove off and I walked the opposite direction. 

"Hey, wait up," ChangMin said, catching up to me. 

"What a b*tch! Do you know who that b*tch is?" I asked him. 

"Yeah...her name is Hah JiHyun. She's the daughter of one of the riches men in Korea," he explained to me. "I don't think you should mess with her, no offense. She has a lot of back-up."

"Back-up? Bodyguards that her dad pays for?"

"Yes, that and she also went out with quite a few gang members."

"I don't care, ChangMin. No one treats me like that and gets away with hit. Just wait another two weeks when I turn eighteen and inherit my parents’ money. She's going to regret starting sh*t with me." I thought about it and a smile appeared on my face. 

Two rich girls hating each other...that would be a lot of fun. ChangMin noticed the look on my face and he frowned. I smiled even bigger trying to lighten up his mood. "Oh yeah, do you know how old she is? What school she goes to?"

"She's our age and she attends some rich private school."

"Oh, I see. Anyway, let's go get some ice-cream," I said, spotting an ice-cream store not too far away. ChangMin walked after me as I entered. I could tell her was disappointed by the type of person I was. It's not my fault though! "Cheer up," I said, once we were sitting down with our cones. 

"Can you not play this...game or whatever with JiHyun? She's my friend and I don't want you guys fighting."

"You're friends with her?!" I almost spat my ice-cream at ChangMin when I heard that. 

"We were best friends when we were five up until when we were twelve. She moved schools then we didn't talk to each other for awhile. Now, we meet once a year for her birthday...that's it."

"But you saw her being a b*tch to me."

"I know but if you don't do anything else to her, she won't do anything either. Promise me...that you won't do anything," he said, pleading me with his eyes. 

"Fine, fine. You've done a lot for me and if this makes you feel better, I won't do anything to her," I said, causing him to smile. "BUT, if she does anything bad to me first, it's not my fault if I can't hold my anger in."

*~*~*~*

Stupid Math, it's so hard! 

I was sitting on the floor trying to do my math homework. I finished everything else except for Math. It was a piece of cake at first but just gets harder by the day. I did something I usually don't do; I gave up. I closed my books and brought them all to my room. Ever since I got home, no one was here. I'm hungry and JaeJoong isn't even here! 

I took out my phone and pressed speed dial #2. I held the phone to my ear, waiting for it to ring. "Hello?" he answered. 

"JaeJoong, where are you? I'm hungry, let's go eat."

"I'm kind of busy at the moment. Can you go somewhere with YooChun or something? I'll try to get home early," he said, hanging up after I reluctantly agreed. 

I was going to dial YooChun's number but then the front door opened. I stood up to see who it was and it was SangWoo. He looked drenched in water and when I looked outside, I saw that it was raining. "You want to go eat?"

"Call your boyfriend," he said, walking past me. 

"I did. He's busy. Come on, let's go!"

"Busy doing what? F*cking some girl?" he said, laughing. When he noticed that I didn't think it was funny, he stopped. "Okay fine, we'll go. Chill boss." 

Stupid idiot. I told him that whenever I was annoyed by someone, I'd call them boss. It's an old habit and now he calls me it. What the hell is that supposed to mean? Anyway, the two of us have gotten along better now. Even though he almost raped me when we first met, I'm not scared of him anymore. I can kick his ass anytime now because JaeJoong taught me some self-defense. 

SangWoo is one of the rare guys out there that take long, long showers. So instead of waiting for him while doing nothing, I decided to call Ann up. I don't care if it's 2:20AM in Vancouver. It's a Friday night for her so she's probably still out. 

"Hello?" she answered. 

"What's up?"

"Linh?!" she asked, excited and unsure. When she was certain it was me, she answered my question. "Oh, nothing much. I'm just chilling at Tony's place with the guys. It's so boring without you here so get your ass back here soon!"

"I don't know..." I said, trailing my voice. "I kind of like it here."

"You have got to be joking with me. Are you whipped over your boyfriend already? Is that why?"

"Sorta...but I don't know. Korea is just fun."

"I see. Well, we get a break soon so we might come visit you if Tony makes enough money in two weeks," she said, laughing, "You know what's in two weeks so yeah."

"This pretty girl's birthday, that's what! Well yeah, I'll talk to you another time!"

"About time you get off the phone," SangWoo said, startling me. 

"You're done already?"

"Yeah, let's go." He showered so fast today! Don't tell me he just changed his clothes because that's gross. We walked out and towards his motorcycle. I love his motorcycle because it's gorgeous, much better than JaeJoong's but of course I would never mention that out loud. 

The both of us got on and he drove off. JaeJoong doesn't mind the two of us going places together...I think. I'm pretty sure he doesn't, though. Whenever he isn't home, I'm either home alone or with SangWoo. At least that idiot keeps me company.

*~*~*~*

"You're paying," SangWoo said, as soon as the bill came to our table. 

"No, you're paying! You're the guy, you pay."

"You're the boss, so you pay."

"Shut up you cow. Why are you so cheap?"

"Why are you?" 

I didn't respond to that. I'm not cheap...I just want him to pay. Is that so much to ask for? He never pays when we go out but neither do I. JaeJoong always pays when it's the three of us. When it's just SangWoo and I, we're both stubborn so we end up walking out of the restaurant. Yes, I know it's bad and I should really stop going out to eat with him. 

"You're so cheap, Linh. JaeJoong told me you're rich."

"I'm not rich. At least not yet."

"You pay this time and I'll pay the next, okay?"

"No, how about---"

"Oh sh*t," SangWoo said, cutting me off. I gave him a confused look and he just said, "JaeJoong's ex." I stared in his direction at the entrance of the restaurant. 

I looked and tried to see who it was. I couldn't see clearly but the girl was dressed in a casual, red dress. The restaurant was big so she was a far distance away. Damn, I think I need to get contacts again because my eyes aren't that great if SangWoo can see from that far. The girl got closer and my jaw dropped. Miss snobby b*tch? The girl who ruined my day today with ChangMin?! Hah JiHyun?! 

"JaeJoong's ex, Hah JiHyun?" I asked, turning around to look SangWoo in the eye. 

"Yeah, you know her? Hey, she's coming our way."

Chapter 20

I notice SangWoo standing up and smiling. I heard footsteps behind me and rolled my eyes. I wonder how many ex girlfriends JaeJoong actually has. Maybe I should ask him tonight because all I know is that he's my first. 

"Hey SangWoo, what's up? Here with your girlfriend?"

"She's not my girlfriend," he replied, pulling me to stand up next to him. 

Hah JiHyun smirked at me. "Well, well, well, if it isn't the b*tch that ruined my day," she said, looking me up and down before turning to look at SangWoo. "Why do you have her as a friend?" She looked at me thinking I was going to smack her and she was correct because I was going to since I didn't see any of her body guards around. 

I tried to hit her and like he already knew I was going to do it, SangWoo pulled me back by my sweater before I got the change to lay my hands on her. 

"She's not really my friend," he said, pushing me slightly behind me. "She's JaeJoong's girlfriend."

"What?! Oppa is going out with a girl like her?" She then laughed like it was so hard to believe that JaeJoong was going out with me. "Isn't he with JongMi unni?"

"They broke up," SangWoo told her. "By the way, is SaeHyun here with you?"

"Yeah she is. She's going here soon...want to join us?"

"Maybe another time. I just ate with Linh."

"Oh, okay. I'll see you later, okay? Tell JaeJoong that SaeHyun and I will drop by soon."

SangWoo nodded and the b*tch left. I sat back down and he did the same. He saw the look on my face and smiled. I could see amusement in his eyes. The look on his face was really ticking me off. I was already pissed off to run into that b*tch and he's not making it any better.

"So, how did you get off on the wrong foot with Hah JiHyun?"

I sighed and looked over at JiHyun's direction before looking back at SangWoo. "Well, we met at the arcade and she ticked me off so I gave her attitude. One thing led to another and now we don't like each other."

"Let me guess...you guys fought over the DDR machine," SangWoo assumed, being absolutely correct. "How I know? Well before, JiHyun always started mini cooper with girls at the arcade because of that stupid game."

"I see. Anyway, why did she and JaeJoong break up? And how did they start?"

"You are so nosy! I'll tell you after you pay for the bill," he said, smirking. 

I glared at him and pulled out my wallet. I pulled out a few bills and placed them on the table before the both of us walked out of the restaurant. "Okay, so tell me now. Tell me everything."

"I'll tell you as much as I want to tell you," he said, taking a seat on the bench outside the restaurant. "JiHyun is JaeJoong's sister's best friend."

"Wait, hold up. JaeJoong has sister?"

"Yes. Song SaeHyun is his sister from the last family that adopted him."

"Is he still a part of their family?"

"Yes. He visits them once every month or so." 

Wow. I never knew JaeJoong still had a family. I thought Mrs. Choi told me that he ran away from the orphanage. So...he went out with his sister's best friend? Oh great. Now I know for sure that she wouldn't like me if JaeJoong were to ever introduce me to her since her best friend hates me. "Well, what happened between the two of them?"

"They broke up. I don't know why but I know that it was JiHyun who broke it off with JaeJoong," he added, not making me feel any better about the situation. 

"How does JongMi fit in the picture?"

"She goes to visit her family in Canada a lot and JiHyun does too. Whenever one is in Korea, JaeJoong is with that girl."

If JiHyun was the one that broke it off with JaeJoong, then that means he could like her again. As for JongMi, she sounds like a rebound. I wonder if the two of them know about each other. Tsk, tsk, Kim JaeJoong. Once a cheater...always a cheater...?

"So how long ago was all of this?"

"About half a year since they broke it off now. JaeJoong hasn't seen JiHyun since, I think."

"Oh, okay. Thanks. Don't tell JaeJoong that you told me."

"Of course not. You better not tell him that I told you either. He'll kill me."

The both of us then walked back to his bike and headed home. He didn't want to go in and left. I walked in to see no one. I heard the showers on so I walked into JaeJoong's room. The door was open and I walked into the washroom. "Baby, I'm home," I said, looking at myself in the mirror while tying up my hair. "When did you get home?"

"This isn't JaeJoong," JongMi said, showing her face out of the shower stalls. 

"What the hell are you doing here?"

"I have the keys to this place so I can come whenever I want."

I rolled my eyes and searched her bag that was on the counter. I found the key and took it out and put it in my jeans pocket. I knew it was that key because it wasn't attached to her other keys and it had a heart keychain. JongMi saw this and her eyes widened. 

"B*tch, put that back."

"B*tch get the hell out of here."

"No," she said, being stubborn. 

"Fine, whatever. You're lucky that I pity you but you better leave after your shower." With that said, I left the washroom and closed the door. If she's going to shower, at least shut the damn door. What the f*ck does she want? For someone to barge in there? Yeah, that's probably it. What a slut!

I walked into the kitchen area and opened up the fridge. I grabbed a bottle of soju and went to sit down. It was only 8:00PM right now so I turned on the TV. I was flipping through channels when I noticed a few Korean celebrities. I noticed Yoon EunHye and Joo JiHoon. I wonder what drama this is. It was really funny so I continued to watch. Then, out of nowhere, popped out Kim JungHoon!

I smiled and chugged down my soju as I watched. I laughed at how funny the two were. I watched for a good ten minutes when something ruined my mood. JongMi. 

"Oh my god! Goong is on?! How much did I miss?!" She answered her own question after she took a look at her watch. "F*ck! I missed half an hour of it!"

"God, just chill."

She did as I said and started watching. I didn't want to kick her out and start trouble now so I just continued to watch TV. 

*~*~*~*

Goong just ended. Wow, it was so good! I want to watch more. It was silent and none of us spoke a word. I started to wonder why JaeJoong wasn't home yet. I didn't like the awkwardness so I decided to speak to her. "Aren't you going to leave?"

"I guess so," she said, picking up her bag and about to walk out the door but turned around. "You want to go somewhere?"

"You're asking me, because?"

"Cause I want to be friends with you," she said, like it was obvious. 

"The last time you said that, you turned out to be a complete b*tch."

"I know, I'm sorry. I won't do that this time. I'm older than you so I should be more mature. So...you want to go? The club?"

"We go there all the time."

"Well I'm not with JaeJoong anymore so I want to meet some new guys, come on."

"Fine. Let me go change first," I said, giving in since I had nothing else to do. I walked in my room and went to change. I was going to wear jeans and a beater but felt like trying on something different. I grabbed my black skirt and put it on. Next, I took a white and black tube top and put it on. I wore black boots that went almost up to my knees then tied my hair up real high. 

I glanced at myself in the mirror. Wow, I haven't dressed like this since I went clubbing back in Vancouver. I grabbed a white jacket and put it on before grabbing the things I needed and putting them in my purse. I walked out to see that JongMi had changed. I didn't even bother asking her how she had her clothes. 

"Okay, let's go," she said, leading me out. 

I locked the door since I still had her key with me and wasn't planning on returning it to her---friends or not. We walked out and she walked towards a red Infiniti. The both of us got in and she drove off. 

We arrived at the club and walked in and as usual, it was steamy and loud. The two of us walked over to the bar to order something to drink. We ordered some shot glasses and started to play the drinking game. I was winning because she sucked. JongMi ended up drinking all five shots and was already buzzed. Some guy asked her for a dance and she agreed to dance with him. Since she was buzzed, I told him that if he tried anything funny on her, I'd rip his balls off. Hopefully that scared him. 

I looked around the club and at one of the booths, I saw a group of guys and girls. Then I noticed JaeJoong but that a*shole had another girl on top of him. He's cheating on me?! The girl buried her face into his neck and he had a clear view of me. When he saw me, there were no expressions on his face. I kept looking at him and he kept staring back. 

I saw him whisper something into the girl's ear before he stood up and walked towards me. When he got here, I turned around and looked the other way, not wanting to talk to him. "What are you doing here...dressed like that?" he asked. 

I turned around to look at him only to find him looking me up and down. "What are you doing here," I said, emphasizing that, "with that girl on top of you?"

"I'm working," he said, looking me in the eye. There must have been doubt in my eyes because he asked me, "Don't you trust me?"

I didn't want to seem like one of those girls that overreact when there was nothing wrong so I nodded. "Why couldn't you tell me sooner? I could help."

"I don't want you helping," he said, almost immediately. 

"Fine, whatever. I'm going," I said, attempting to stand up only to be held down by JaeJoong. 

He had a tight grip on my arm and I had no choice but to sit there. I tried struggling but it didn't help at all. He looked into my eyes and I stared back, showing no signs of backing down. "Fine. I'll let you help," he said, letting go of my arm. "Sh*t. Why are you so god damn stubborn?!"

"That's just the way I am. Take it or leave it."

"Whatever," he said, pointing back to the group he was with. "You see that guy in the middle with two girls by his side?" I nodded, spotting the guy that looked pimping. "I want you to go there and do your thing to seduce him."

"Why can't I be the girl that's sitting on you?"

"Cause that's my co-worker. She's afraid of that guy."

"If he's dangerous, why would you want me to seduce him?!" I asked, receiving an 'I told you so' look. "Fine, fine. I'll do it. When do I go?"

"Come a few minutes after I get back," he said, walking back. The girl got on top of him again. Co-worker, eh. 

I looked at the guy I was supposed to seduce to find him extremely good looking. He's just as hot as JaeJoong is but I wasn't ever planning on letting JaeJoong know that. After a good five minutes was up, I started to walk towards their booth. Luckily I was dressed like this today because I fitted right in with the girls. When I got there, I looked at the guy in the eye and smiled. "May I join you?"

"Sure," he said, smiling. "You can sit right here." He patted his lap and the other two girls frowned when he told them to sit away. I smile before sitting on top of him, crossing my legs. I had my arms wrapped around his neck while I smiled. Ooh, maybe I could get JaeJoong jealous at the same time. A two for one deal! "What's your name?" the guy said, looking at me. Well, more like my chest. 

"Linh," I said, not caring if I gave him my real name or not. As I said that, I lifted his face so that he was looking at my face instead of my chest and smiled at him. 

He smirked while smiling and laughing at the same time, a tiny bit embarrassed he got caught but it was so obvious. "Nice name. I'm HoYong."

"Well," I whispered in his ear, brushing my lips against his ear. "Your name is hot." I looked back in his eyes and could tell that he liked me already. I could tell by the look on his face. I don't know why but I'm always right when I say this. It must be a girl thing. 

"Hot like you?" He asked, holding onto my bare waist and moving his hands down so that it was touching my love handles. 

"You could say that."

HoYong then did something I didn't think he'd do. He kissed me. I didn't know what to do so I just let him. I kissed him back because I didn't know whether JaeJoong wanted me to or not. If he didn't, he would pull me off or stop it somehow, right? 

This guy was really fast so I tried to be even faster. It didn't take three seconds before I felt something warm and juicy in my mouth. He was such a good kisser that I almost fully closed my eyes to enjoy the kiss until he moved his hands up to my breasts. I stopped then kiss and held both of his hands, lowering them down. 

"Don't you think that's a little too fast?"

"You like to take it slow?" he asked, laughing. "Other girls are always throwing themselves at me."

"Do I look like just any other girl to you?"

He paused and looked amused for a while before answering with, "No, you don't."

I looked at JaeJoong and winked at him only to find him pretty mad. Whoops. I was just doing what he wanted me to do! Fine, be mad. I turned back to HoYong and smiled at him. I hardly smiled and when I do, I've got to say that it's hard to resist. I ran my hands over HoYong's silky, black dress shirt to feel his abs. 

"Let's go back to my place," HoYong said, pulling me up to leave. I looked around to look at JaeJoong and asked him with my eyes what I should do. All he did was nod and sit there. 

Chapter 21

HoYong and I were out of the club and he was now leading me towards his car. I didn't know what to do at a time like this and looked back every so often to see where the hell JaeJoong was. What the hell. Does he not care about me or some mini cooper?! HoYong was holding my hand while he led me to his car. Finally he stopped in front of a black Mercedes SL500. 

Wow. I've always wanted this car and finally I'll be able to ride in it! But why do I have the feeling that I'm not as excited as I would be if it were any other time? HoYong opened the car door for me and I smiled before getting in. As he walked towards the other side, I could see JaeJoong on his bike across the street. He gave me a nod and drove off. What the f*ck is that supposed to mean?!

"So Linh...I'm assuming you're not full Korean," HoYong said, starting a conversation while he was driving. 

"I'm not Korean at all, actually. I'm Vietnamese," I told him. 

"What are you doing here in Korea then?"

"Why can't I be here?"

"No, no. I'm just wondering." Then it was silent. He drove pretty quickly but the car rode so smoothly that it didn't feel fast at all. He was the perfect driver. He stopped so smoothly that I didn't lean forward even a centimeter from his breaks and he accelerated slowly as well. Maybe it was the perfect car that made everything seem so perfect. 

After a good twenty minutes, we arrived at his house. He was such a gentleman. He walked over to my side of the car door and opened the door for me. Honestly, I've never had a guy do that before. This was my first time and I loved it. 

I got out of the car and looked up at his house. It was gorgeous. There was a fountain on one side with a cement figure of a little boy and girl. On the other side was a big pond. It was dark so I didn't know if there were fishes inside or not. His grass was nice and green and he also had some flowers neatly grown. 

"Make yourself feel at home. I'll go get some drinks," he said, after we walked inside. 

"Thanks."

He walked towards what I'm guessing is the kitchen. I sat down on his expensive white leather couch. This guy looked what, twenty years old and he could already afford his own place like this? Wow, he could become my new idol. 

I looked around the house to find everything really nice, just like it was outside. I don't know what's with this guy but everything of his seemed to be perfect. He had my dream car and now my dream house. He just might be the perfect guy. Stupid JaeJoong...just had to push me towards another guy. Does he want to lose me or something?!

"Here you go," HoYong said, interrupting my thoughts. He handed me a drink and I gladly accepted it. 

"Thank you."

I set the drink on the table, not daring to take a sip. Who knows what he might've done to it. He could've spiked it for all I knew. He took a sip of his drink and set it next to mine. He then turned towards me with an amused smile on his face. After a while, he started to chuckle at me. "You think I spiked your drink?"

"I didn't say that."

"Well you don't have to. I already know what you're thinking." He then grabbed my glass and took a big sip out of it. "You don't trust me?"

"I don't know. Are you trustworthy?"

He thought about it. "Sometimes."

"Well, I hope right now is one of those times."

"It is baby, don't worry about it. I wouldn't do anything to a pretty girl like you."

"And I know that, how? You seem like the type though, no offense or anything."

He laughed at my comment. "Girls throw themselves at me. I don't have to force them to do anything." 

"What if I don't throw myself at you?"

He didn't answer right away when I asked that. Instead, his eyes got a little smaller while he looked like he was thinking. I noticed every little thing that he did. I was that cautious. I saw him lick his lips and slowly his lips formed a smirk. "What do you think I'll do?"

"I don't know...you tell me."

"I don't know either but I wouldn't rape you, if that's what you're assuming."

"I didn't say---"

"---you didn't have to." 

I always thought that I was good at speaking and talking my way out of things but boy was this guy good. Everything I said, he replied with something better. Interesting. This isn't a good thing though because when I find things interesting, I tend to stay or keep it for a while. 

I let things go when they bore me but that's hard because it takes a lot to get me interested in the first place. Ha, if I were JaeJoong this second, I would be kicking myself for allowing me to come here. I wonder if he knows that HoYong is just as hot as him, if not better. 

"What's on your mind, hot stuff?"

"You...and a few other things," I replied, trying not to daydream. I looked HoYong in the eye. "Do you always call girls these names on the first day or night you meet them?"

"Nah, I only call you these names. You're special and I see it. You're not like the other girls I see, especially those in night clubs."

"I don't see a difference. Am I different in a retarded way?"

"No; in a special and unique way. You're a lot prettier than most of those desperate girls that go to clubs just to find drunken guys that are depressed over their girlfriends, to f*ck with."

I was shocked at the answer he gave me but tried not to show it too much or at all. He thinks every girl that goes to clubs are desperate and the guys are there to drink and forget about their girlfriends. It's true but not all girls are like that. I mean, I love clubbing and I don't go there to hunt for boys. "Not all of the girls are like that, you know."

"I know. You're not and I saw that. You're too pretty to need to pick up boys," he said, laughing gently. "If you weren't dressed like this, I would see you as beautiful."

It was weird that he was saying all these sweet and romantic things while he looked cool and casual doing it. I could feel my face heating up. I didn't notice it but each time he spoke to me, his face got closer and closer. Right now, he was only inches away from me. How slick. 

The two of us looked hard into each other's eyes. I could see and feel him getting closer and closer to me. He also slowly moved his hands up on my thigh and back. His hot breath was on my lips and just before he had the change to kiss me, I turned my head and backed away. 

"Sorry. May I use your washroom?"

"Sure. It's down the hall, third door to your left."

I thanked him and got up, walking towards the washroom. I could feel HoYong staring at me but what guy wouldn't? I was still in my short skirt, tube top and boots. I had taken off my jacket earlier and placed it on the couch. Even if I were a guy and an ugly girl dressed like this and walked by, I would still stare at her from behind. 

I found the washroom and went in. I took out my cell phone that was tucked in my boots. It was stretchy material so I could fit my phone in there. I speed dialed JaeJoong's number and waited for him to pick up. When he did, I whispered, "What the hell am I supposed to do here with this guy?"

"I don't know...get yourself out of there somehow."

"How? I'm already here. Why didn't you stop me when I was going to go? Who are you to him? Is he dangerous?" I asked, throwing out questions at JaeJoong. 

"He's not dangerous but I think his family is."

"Why did you tell me he was dangerous at the club?"

"That's because I wanted to scare you from him but now that you're at his house, I'm telling you that he's not. That's the truth so feel better." 

Aww, my boyfriend cares about me. I always knew he did but to have him sort of show it like that is kind of sweet. Ha, he's making me giggle. "What am I supposed to do now?"

"If he doesn't do anything to you, just stay there for tonight."

"You trust me to stay here with him?"

"Yes, I do. Why? Am I not supposed to trust you?"

"No, I didn't say that. Fine, I'll stay. Bye!" I hung up on him. Seriously, what kind boyfriend is he?! No wonder JiHyun dumped him. Okay, wait...that was hash. I take it back. I flushed the toilet and turned on the sink to wash my hands. I checked my reflection in the mirror before walking out. I look fine. 

"You want something to eat? A snack? A full course meal?" HoYong asked, still in the same exact spot I had left him. 

"At three o'clock in the morning?"

"Yeah, why not?"

"Okay, sure."

"Follow me," he said, leading me into the kitchen. 

Again, I was in awe. The kitchen had a big section for cooking, another for the dining table and another section that looked like a bar. He told me to sit in one of the tall stools by the place to cook and he started to take things out of the fridge. 

"You can cook?"

"Yes, what do you want to eat?"

"Anything is fine."

HoYong nodded and gave me some snacks to eat while he made me food. I watched as he chopped tomatoes, carrots, beans and all sorts of other things. I couldn't see as he was cooking it because the stove was further away from me. All I saw was his back. It wasn't even ten minutes yet when I started to smell the food and damn did it smell good. 

"You're not allergic to anything, are you?" I shook my head. "Good. It'll be another ten minutes till I'm done." 

I nodded as I put another cookie into my mouth. HoYong had on a yellow apron with red and green apples on it. How nice. It reminded me of how much I love apple juice. Actually, I love all juice. 

HoYong was cooking in two pots and a frying pan. Eight minutes passed by when he turned off the stove. He grabbed two plates and started to place the food on it. He blocked my view and I couldn't really see what he made but could smell it. I have a feeling I could eat whatever he made everyday. The smell almost made me full. He finished and placed the two plates in front of me. 

"Try it," he said, passing me a fork. 

I tried it and it tasted way better than how it smelled. It was rice with a bunch of veggies and meat. I don't know what kind of sauce he put it but it tasted so good. I must've had a weird look on my face because he started to laugh. "Stop laughing. It's really good."

"Just good?"

"No, it's excellent. The best!"

"Good. Finish it."

The two of us ate as we sat in front of one another. We talked for a bit and learned quite a few things about each other. Man, this guy is great. If I hadn't met JaeJoong first, I would've totally fallen for HoYong. He seemed like the perfect boyfriend; totally husband material. Looks can be deceiving so even though JaeJoong told me he wasn't dangerous, I'm still going to be careful. 

"Wow, I could like eat this everyday. Breakfast, lunch, dinner," I said, laughing. 

"I'll make it for you if you come here everyday."

"That's such a hassle to come here everyday just for the best food ever."

"Then stay here," he suggested. 

"You serious? You know I can't," I said, shaking my head at the thought. It wasn't good that one very tiny part of me wanted to stay here. 

"Why not? How old are you? Are your parents still keeping you at home?"

"My parents are dead and I'm seventeen," I answered him. 

"Seventeen?! Oh my, I thought you were nineteen or something," he said, shocked. 

"Do I look that old?"

"No but aren't you a bit young to be at clubs?"

"I guess so but everyone does it. How old are you?"

"Twenty," he replied. 

So I guessed correct. He's the same age as JaeJoong. He's so different in his own home then when he's at the club. 

"You want me to drop you off at home or what?"

"I don't...really have a home," I said. It wasn't like I was lying because I didn't. I don't think JaeJoong would want HoYong dropping me off at his place anyway. Man, I can't wait till I can buy my own place and then be free from everything. 

"Oh, I see. You could always stay here if you want. I live alone," he offered, smiling at me. 

"Thanks but I think I'll just spend the night here. I would feel like a gold-digger if I just stayed here for free." It was silent for a while so I spoke up. "Do you have anywhere I could wash up?"

"Yeah, use the washroom upstairs in the guest room. You want me to bring you some clothes?"

"That would be great. Thanks."

The two of us walked up the stairs and he told me which room to go in. The room was so pretty! It was pale green and had things in different shades of green. Wow. I walked towards the washroom and took a quick shower. I wrapped the towel hanging on the side around my body after I was done. 

Picking up my clothes, I put them on the washroom counter neatly. I then walked out to see a set of male pajamas on the bed along with cute red boy shorts. I put on the underwear after inspecting it and then the pajama top. It was pretty long and went past my mid thighs so I didn't bother to put on the pants. I walked over to the door where the light switch was and was about to turn it off but then door opened and HoYong was in front of my face. 

I couldn't help but to look at him. He probably took a shower too because his hair was still wet like mine. He was topless and...I was pantless. "Hey," I said, gulping down my saliva that formed when I saw him. 

"Uh...sh*t," he said, scratching his head. "I forgot what I was going to ask you...OH, I remember now. Do you need your clothes washed?"

"Uh, sure."

I walked over and got my clothes. I didn't want him touching my bra and underwear so I followed him wherever he went. He walked down to the basement level and into a different room. He flicked the light on and it was a neat laundry room. He put all his dark clothes in and then I shoved mine in afterwards. I followed him back upstairs. 

When we passed the hallway downstairs with the big, body length mirror, I saw the reflection of the both of us. He stopped to take a look too. We looked good together, I had to admit. Before continuing to walk upstairs, HoYong gave me a wink. I couldn't help but to smile behind him. 

"Goodnight and sweet dreams," he said, once we reached my door. 

"You too."

I walked in and turned around to see him slowly shut my door. I could feel myself breaking in and out while my face burned up. Why does he have this kind of effect on me?! How come he's such a gentleman? I've never met a guy like him before in my life. Usually guys are selfish or just a big jerk but he was neither. 

What?! He's going to let this guy take me home?! What kind of boyfriend is that?! 

I turned around and saw her smile and waved towards SangWoo. I turned back around and groaned to myself. This is going to be extremely interesting...not. 

Chapter 22

I woke up feeling all tired the next day. I checked my phone to see that it was noon already. Getting out of bed, I put on my pajama pants and walked towards the washroom to take a look at myself. I looked like a mess. I looked down and on the counter was a comb, toothbrush and a note. 

Lin,
first of all, sorry if i spelt your name wrong
i left you a brand new toothbrush
wash up and come down for breakfast
-- HoYong

I smiled as I put the note away and washed up. When I finished, I combed my hair and tied up it real high and left the room. I headed downstairs and smelled food the moment I stepped foot out of the room. I walked into the kitchen to see HoYong finishing off his cooking. I sat in my seat that I sat in last night and watched as he finished. 

He finished five minutes later and placed the food in front of us. Boy did he cook a lot. "Good afternoon," he said, smiling at me. 

"Good afternoon to you too," I greeted back. "Why did you cook so much?"

"Well, I cook the regular breakfast I usually have: eggs, sausages, ham, toast and orange juice. You said that you could eat my rice all three meals of the ay so I made it too, in case you wanted to eat it." 

"Oh. I'll just eat the regular breakfast with you then. Mind if I take the rice with me later?"

He chuckled at what I said. "Of course you can." 

The both of us finished our breakfast and then walked to the laundry room. HoYong handed me my clothes and I went to get changed into them. Dang this is slutty for this time of day. HoYong offered me a ride to where I wanted to go but I couldn't get him to drive me back to JaeJoong's place. Maybe...I'll go over to ChangMin's. 

After I changed, I took out my phone to give ChangMin a call to see if he minds. I called and it was already the fifth ring and he still didn't pick up. I hung up and decided to call YooChun instead but just as I was about to dial, someone called in. Caller ID: Shim ChangMin. 

"Hello?" 

"Hey, you called?" he asked. 

"Yeah. I was wondering if I could come over right now...and I'm dressed kind of slutty too."

He stayed quiet for a bit. "Sure...but why are you dressed like that?" 

"It's a long story. So I can come, right?" 

"Sure," he said. 

We bid our goodbyes and then hung up. I left my room to see HoYong all dressed up and ready to go. He was in dark blue jeans with a white wife-beater underneath his black jacket. Damn, he's hot. Did I mention how perfect HoYong is?!

"Ready to go?" he asked. 

"Yeah, let's," I said, and the two of us walked out to his beautiful car. I got in the passenger seat and he got into the driver's. He started the car and then turned to look at me. I just smiled. 

"Do you mind if I run some errands first, before dropping you off?" 

"Of course not," I replied. 

*~*~*~*

I was sitting alone in the car while HoYong went inside a building. Outside, the building had big, bold letters forming the words, Lee's Finest in Seoul. I think it's a hotel because it looks like one. The building looked very well built and extravagant. I wonder what HoYong is doing in there though. I spotted HoYong coming out of the building and watched as he crossed the street to get to the car. 

He didn't get in, though. Instead, he walked over to my side of the car and opened the door. Without saying anything, he gently pulled me out. 

"What's going on?"

"You want to drive to wherever you have to go to?"

"I can't drive. I don't have my license here in Korea yet."

"It's okay. I doubt you'll get pulled over or anything," he said, putting me in the driver's seat. "You're a good driver, right?"

"Yeah but...I don't think this is a good idea. What if something happens and---"

"---nothing will happen," he interrupted me. "You want to drive or not?"

"...yes." I was actually really excited that I would be able to drive this car. The only thing I was afraid of was of being pulled over and not having my license. They could easily kick me out of the country just like that, I think. I also didn't want to get into a car accident with someone else's car---especially a car that is this nice and expensive. "..but I still don't think this is a very good idea."

"Oh my god, just drive it! I know you want to," he said, looking at me. When he realized how serious I was about this not being a good idea, he sighed. "Fine then, I'll drive. Next time, after you get your license, you drive."

"There's going to be a next time?"

"Yeah, of course. What, you don't want to meet with me anymore?" He didn't wait for what I had to say. "Exactly. Can I have your number then?"

"Sure," I said, saving my phone number in his cell. Dang, even his cell phone was nice. He saved his number onto my phone as well and then the two of us got into the car. I couldn't really remember where ChangMin lived. All I remember is Blanca Street. 

"You don't know where the intersection is?" I shook my head at his question, embarrassed. "Alright. Then I guess we'll just spend more time together trying to look for it. You'll be able to spot it if you see it, right?" 

"I think so," I replied, not completely sure. 

"Alright then, let's go." He started to drive off towards Blanca Street. I tried to remember where it was near but I couldn't. The last time I went to his house, I was on the phone with YooChun. I think it was on something avenue. “I think it was Blanca and something avenue. I don’t remember what the number was.”

“Well, there’s only 12th to 24th here, so we’ll just go through them all until you figure it out.” He started driving on 12th Avenue and I looked at everything around me. Nope, nothing familiar. He kept going up and when he reached 16th Avenue and Blanca, something familiar caught my eyes. A grocery store. 

“Oh! Oh! I think it’s on 16th Avenue. I remember that grocery store!” I forgot which direction I was supposed to go so I looked both ways. I spotted the familiar blue and yellow house and pointed for HoYong to go towards that direction. I told him it was the blue and yellow house and he stopped right across the street from it. “Thanks for the ride.”

“No problem, bye.”

I got out of the car and crossed the streets. There were no cars because it wasn’t a busy street. I watched as HoYong’s car drove off before I walked up the steps to ChangMin’s house. I called him to open the door but his phone transferred me to his voicemail. I didn’t have any other choice so I rung his doorbell. 

“Who are you?” someone asked, opening the door. Once the person saw me, her eyes widened. “Isn’t it a little bright outside to be dressing like that?” 

“Yes, it is. I’m ChangMin’s friend. Is he home?” 

“Yes he is. How come you---” 

“---Linh!” ChangMin called out, interrupting this lady as he pulled me in. “Mom, this is my friend. We’ll be upstairs.”

With that, he pulled me upstairs and into his room. I’ve never been in here yet. It was pretty clean. There wasn’t anything lying around on the floor and everything was neat, except for his desk which had a lot of textbooks and papers everywhere. 

“ChangMin, your mom probably thinks I’m a slut now.”

He smiled. “Don’t worry about it too much. I’ll talk to her later about it. So...why are you dressed like this?” 

I told him about last night, leaving out the details I wanted to of course. He then lent me some clothes to wear. His shorts looked like capris on me and his long t-shirt covered most of the shorts. Of course he left the room while I was changing. 

The two of us went downstairs to play some games with his mom sitting on the couch and watching us. Whenever we made eye contact, she would glare at me. I just smiled back at her, wanting her to like me. I didn’t want her to think that I was a slut because I’m not one. 

After playing most of his video games and hanging out in his room, it was time for him to have dinner. I insisted on leaving but he made sure I stayed for dinner. Not being able to do anything else about it, I finally agreed to stay. 

“Who is this?” his father asked. 

“This is my friend, Linh,” ChangMin replied. 

“Isn’t this the girl who came here last time?” his grandmother asked. 

“Yes halmoni, she is. Can you guys stop asking her questions and start eating please?” After he said that, everyone quieted down and started to eat. 

It was awkwardly silent at the table. I felt so out of place and wished that ChangMin hadn’t made me stay back. I could see everyone from the corner of my eyes. They were all giving each other looks and nodding their heads in my direction, making it very obvious that they were talking about me. 

After dinner, we returned back into ChangMin’s room. How come JaeJoong hasn’t called me all day? Does he not care about what I do or where I go? 

“Hey, I think I’m going to head home now. I’ve been here practically all day,” I said to ChangMin. 

“Okay. You should come back sometime though. It’s fun with you here.”

I nodded. “Yeah, I will. You have a jacket I can borrow?”

“Yeah, here.” He handed me a black jacket. “Want me to drop you off home? It’s dangerous for you to be walking around like that.” 

I nodded and we went downstairs. ChangMin took the keys to his dad’s car after asking. We walked outside and got into his dad’s van. I showed him the directions and he drove me there. I didn’t tell him to stop at the exact place but a block away instead. I didn’t want him to know where I lived just yet. 

“Thanks for the ride, ChangMin. See you on Monday.” I watched as he waved at me and then drove off. I was kind of tired because of the long day although I didn’t really do much. I walked back to JaeJoong’s place and entered to see him on top of some girl, making out on the couch. I breathed in and out as I looked at them. It if was any other girl but JongMi, I’d be less mad. Let it be another girl, please. “I’m home, honey,” I said, in a b*tchy tone. 

JaeJoong got off of the girl and now I wished it was JongMi. Instead, it was his ex-girlfriend---Hah JiHyun. I inhaled and exhaled really roughly as I threw them a disgusted look. I then walked really quickly to my room. I felt like packing my things and leaving but I had nowhere else to go and I actually like it here. 

“Linh, it’s not what you think,” JaeJoong said, entering my room. “She means nothing to me.”

“How the hell am I supposed to believe that bull?”

“If you like me, you’ll believe me,” he said. 

I scoffed. “Well too bad I don’t like you that much. Honestly though, how am I supposed to believe that when she’s your ex?”

“How do you know about that?”

“I just do,” I said, glaring at him. “We’re over, JaeJoong. If you don’t mind, we can still be friends though,” I said, only because I needed a place to stay.

“You’re not mad at me though, right?”

“Nah. Once a cheater, always a cheater. I should’ve seen it coming.” 

JaeJoong didn’t look like he cared so much that it was over and neither did I. It’s not like we were in love or anything. If he had done this to me and I was in love with him, I would totally be kicking his ass right now. But thank goodness I don’t really give a damn. 

“Stay here though, don’t go anywhere,” he said, walking to the door. “Don’t worry about us doing anything though. I’m not going to do anything in this place like I did with JongMi. I’m going to head out...I’ll be back later.”

“Alright.” He was just about to leave when I thought of something. “JaeJoong, take a picture of this moment just to make sure you don’t end up making the same mistake again.”

He didn’t have any reaction to that and just left. So, I’m single again. Ah well, I think the two of us are better off as friends anyway. We weren’t even going out. We were more like friends with benefits. Why is it that that’s all I am with guys? Am I not girlfriend material? 

I thought I was tired but after what happened, I wasn’t anymore. I walked out of the room and down the hall towards SangWoo’s room. I opened the door to see him screwing some girl. Oh my god. He turned around and I closed the door right on time. Hopefully he didn’t see who it was that opened the door. I ran towards the living room and laid down on the couch. 

I heard a door open and someone rushing out so I pretended to be asleep. I peeked to see SangWoo walking the girl out. I then closed my eyes once he shut the door. My eyes were completely shut and I couldn’t see anything. I could sense that he was walking towards me though. He then sat down right next to me. 

Sh*t. I felt like swallowing my saliva but I just held it in. Out of nowhere, I felt someone’s lips on mine and I freaked, jumping up. It wasn’t a good idea because I bumped heads with SangWoo, really hard. 

“What the f*ck was that you pervert? Why the hell did you kiss me?”

He smirked. “Why were you pretending to be asleep?” I didn’t respond to his question but just looked away. “If you weren’t for you, I could’ve been going at it for another hour or so.”

“Shut up,” I said. 

He sighed, taking a seat next to me. “Where’s your boyfriend?”

“FYI, JaeJoong and I aren’t together anymore.”

“Oh really?” he said, smiling happily. “Then why don’t you and I go somewhere together?”

“Fine, let’s go. If you try anything funny, I’m going to have to kick your ass though.”

“Like you can,” he mumbled. 

I pushed him roughly, causing him to almost fall over. He gave me a glare as the both of us walked towards the back where his motorcycle was parked. The two of us got on and he drove off. Damn, I forgot to ask him where the hell we were going. 

Chapter 23

We stopped in front of the mall. SangWoo parked in an opens pace and the two of us got off his bike. He turned off the engine and I noticed that the mall was already closed because it was past nine o'clock. 

"What are we doing at the mall? It's closed."

SangWoo started to walk towards the entrance. "We're going to watch a movie," he said, opening the door for me to get in. "It starts in ten minutes." He took us to the entrance where the theatre was and opened the door for me. 

I thanked him and walked in first. While we were going up the escalator, I asked him what movie we were going to watch. I didn't even know any movies that were out right now. 

"I don't know. We can watch anything you want but I actually wanted to watch the new action movie that came out today," SangWoo said. 

"Oh. We'll just watch that then."

We looked at all the movie times and the one that SangWoo wanted to watch started at 9:50PM, exactly ten minutes from now. We lined up to buy tickets and when it was SangWoo's turn, he bought two tickets, surprising me. Am I dreaming or was SangWoo actually treating me to movies?!

"You're buying my ticket too?" I asked, still shocked. 

He looked at me seriously. "No, my friend is coming. I bought it for her."

"Oh," I said, disappointed. 

"I'm kidding," he said, pushing my head. "Of course I bought it for you. I'm not that cheap, ya know." 

"But you really are that---"

"---shut up." 

I laughed and playfully hit him before we walked towards theatre number four. He gave the usher our tickets and after he ripped it, we went in. I looked up to see that it was packed with people. I followed SangWoo as he looked around for seats. There, in the middle of the theatre, were two seats. We walked up the stairs and tried to get through people. 

"Damn people these days," some guy said, loudly while we were trying to get through. "So f*cking annoying." 

"What the f*ck did you just say?" SangWoo asked, looking down at the guy. 

The guy looked up and I can see him smirk in the darkness. "I said that you were f*cking annoying. What, you got a problem with that?"

"Yeah, I do. Who the f*ck do you think you are?"

The guy's girlfriend tried to get him to stop but he shrugged it off. "If you have a problem, do something about it." He then sat back and relaxed, thinking that SangWoo wouldn't do anything about it. Boy was he wrong. 

SangWoo was actually faster than I thought. I was totally going to do something to shut that guy up like knock him across the head but SangWoo was faster. He let his fist meet that guy's face, sending the guy's head to fly back.

"Oh my god!" his girl shrieked, trying to see if he was okay. She turned to the both of us and stopped her eyes at me while glaring. "B*tch."

If I didn't get to hit the guy that was giving SangWoo attitude, I might as well hit the girl. She did call me a b*tch. I punched her in the face and she tried to hit me back. People around us started to look and talk amongst themselves. 

"If you're going to fight, take it outside!" 

That caused the four of us to stop. SangWoo told the guy to take it outside if he wasn't going to be a chickensh*t. Like any ordinary person, the two of them followed us out. I mean, who would just sit there and have someone call them chicken? I know I wouldn't. 

SangWoo and I walked outside of the mall in silence. The other two followed us not far behind. I could hear them whispering things but I couldn't hear exactly what they were trying to say. SangWoo and I didn't even bother to say anything to one another. The both of us probably knew that we were going to beat the mini cooper out of the other two. 

"What the hell do you two want?" the guy spoke up, having his arms around his girl. 

SangWoo and I stepped up in front of the other two. "I want to fight, that's what. Right here, right now."

"Violence isn't the way," the girl said. 

"But calling me a b*tch is?" I looked down at her since she was a bit shorter than me. "You're the b*tch, you slut." 

"Don't call her names," the guy stood up for her.

"Come on. Let's settle this," SangWoo said, rolling up the sleeves of his sweater. "Why the f*ck did you tell me to do something about my problem if you're going to chicken out like this?"

"Because you guys really were annoying!" 

After the girl called us annoying one last time, I punched her and the two of us got into a little fight. From the corner of my eyes, I could see SangWoo fighting with the guy too. The guy was a bit taller and bigger than SangWoo was but he was a complete wuss. 

I was distracted trying to watch the guys fight and didn't notice anything until the girl scratched me across the chest. I turned back at her and she had a satisfied look on her. Her smile was wiped off with a kick to her stomach. I pushed her on the ground and then got on top of her. 

"B*tch," she managed to say. 

"Shut the f*ck up and watch your boyfriend get his ass kicked," I said, still sitting on her. I pinned her arms down with my knees. Having two free hands, I used one to turn her face to my right, where the guys were fighting. 

Both of them were still standing but it was clear that SangWoo was winning. You can see the other guy doing a poor job of blocking SangWoo's hits. The girl tried to struggle underneath me but I would only lean more weight on her arms, causing her to scream in pain and stop the struggling for a bit. When I saw that SangWoo had gotten the guy on the ground and was still beating him, I got off the girl and went to pull SangWoo off of the guy. 

"That's enough. You're going to kill him." 

SangWoo stood up and before leaving the two, he spat at the guy. When we were a few meters away from them, the girl ran over to the guy to help him up. We didn't even bother to go back to the movies. We went straight to his bike and left. 

*~*~*~*

We got back home and SangWoo took out a bucket of mint chocolate-chip ice-cream. The two of us went to change into something else. I put on a different beater and some shorts and went back out to see SangWoo in shorts as well. He passed me a spoon and put in a movie to watch. 

"Think we can finish this?" I asked him. 

"I don't know. We'll just have to eat it and see, don't we?" 

The both of us started to eat the ice-cream while watching the movie. We sat side by side on the couch. Throughout the movie, none of us said a word but just ate ice-cream. It reminded me of how much I loved ice-cream. I love how the coldness touched my tongue and every corner of my mouth. 

After the movie ended, we were only finished with eating half of the bucket. There was so much left and the both of us really wanted to finish it for some reason. I came up with the idea of play pick-a-card and whoever loses, eats five spoonfuls. SangWoo agreed and we took out the cards. 

"Eat up," I said, after SangWoo showed me his card. He picked a ten while I had a jack. 

We did this for a good fifteen minutes when there was only three quarters left of ice-cream. Just when I was about to eat some, JaeJoong walked through the door, looking at us. "What are you guys doing?" 

"Playing cars for eating ice-cream. You want to join?" I asked him. 

"Why don't you just pretend to lose so you can eat it then?" he asked. 

I felt like choking him when he said that. "Thing is, this was full when we opened it."

"Good luck then. You guys can continue to play." 

He left the room while SangWoo and I continued. After the ice-cream was all gone, the two of us leaned back on the couch, clutching our stomachs. We were so full off of the ice-cream. I had so much that I felt as if my body was frozen inside. 

"At least we finished it, right?" SangWoo spoke up. 

I nodded and smiled. Then out of nowhere, the two of us started to laugh real hard, for no reason. That only caused my stomach to hurt even more. When our laughter died down, SangWoo told me he was going to take a crap and then head to bed. I laughed at him and walked down the halls and towards my own room. 

"Did you guys finish it all?" Before I got to answer him, he asked, "What happened to your chest?"

I looked down and sat the red nail marks. "Oh. SangWoo and I got into a fight." 

"What? With who?" His face when he asked this looked as if he was worried for me. Or more like cautious...I don't know. It was weird though. 

"Just some couple at the movie theatre," I said, entering the washroom to brush my teeth. 

When I came out, JaeJoong was on his bed, half naked and playing around with his phone. I was going to bid him goodnight but decided against it. I just walked towards my room, shut the door, turned off the lights and got into bed. I laid there for a bit, waiting for JaeJoong to turn up his music but he didn't. He turns music on every night though, what's different about today? 

I waited and finally music was brought to my ears---but it wasn't his music. It was the sound of my ring tone that was coming from my phone. I grabbed my phone and looked at it. Caller ID: Kim JaeJoong. Why the hell is he calling me? What is this guy doing? I thought it was weird that he was just in the next room but picked up my phone anyway. 

"Goodnight," JaeJoong said, after I picked up. 

"That's what you called me for?"

"No. I called you to talk...but if you're tired, just go to sleep."

"Oh no, I'm not tired." 

We both started to talk...like normal people. We talked and laughed at one another's jokes. I was laughing at one of my own jokes but stopped when JaeJoong said something. I thought I heard wrong and I probably did. 

"What did you say?" I asked, not sure if I had heard correctly. 

JaeJoong sighed. "I said that I was sorry. I'm sorry for not explaining to you what happened earlier today." 

"Oh, its okay. It's over and done with." 

"No, it's not okay," he said, sighing again. It seemed like he had something important that he wanted to tell me. "I didn't cheat on you, Linh."

"What do you mean?" 

"JiHyun, she..." he sighed again, sort of annoying me while he was at it. "Well, she tried to kiss me when she knew you were going to walk in."

"Why didn't you tell me this earlier?" I waited for him to reply but he didn't say anything. Why did he choose to tell me now? What if I wasn't like I was and got mad at him. I don’t even know if I should trust this guy but a part of me believes what he said. "Look, I'm going to come out so we can talk about it." 

"No, don't come out here," he said, panicking. "If you come out, I won't be able to tell you what I want to tell you in front of your face."

I was curious so I asked, "And what is that?" 

He was quiet for a bit before he spoke up. "I like you, Linh. I like you a lot actually. At first, when JiHyun came back and I saw her, I thought that there was a change I could be with her again. I thought that I could just...kick you out and that you were just a girl for me before I found one I liked more than her, which was a lot."

I listened carefully to every single word that he said. I never knew there was this side of him and I don't know if I liked it or not. He likes me...that much? For some reason, I felt this tugging feeling in my heart.

"Well...I gave her signs and that was probably the reason she kissed me. She knew that we were together and if I didn't give her the wrong signs, she wouldn't have done that. But...when she kissed me, I felt totally guilty and I finally realized how much you meant to me."

I didn't know what to say after that. I've never had a guy say this to me before and JaeJoong would be the last person on earth I would even think of to hear him say this to me. I felt really touched. I mean, guys have liked me a lot before but I don't think it was real. I think they just wanted me because there were rumors going around that I was easy just because I had a friend with benefits. 

I could hear him breathing on the other end of the phone, probably waiting for me to say something. I didn't know what to say though...so I just continued to listen to his breathing. Out of nowhere, he turned on his music and a nice slow song played on---like usual. 

"Say something," JaeJoong said, sounding nervous. 

I didn’t know what to say. Instead, I got out of bed and walked out of the room. When I did, I saw that JaeJoong was staring right at my door and now me. I hung up on him and walked towards him. I placed my phone one his bedside table and got in bed next to him. 

He was sitting up against the wall and I sat on my legs, facing him. I smiled at him, causing him to turn away. I could see that his ears were forming a pink color because he was blushing. I started to laugh because this was not the JaeJoong that I knew. But this only caused him to turn even pinker. 

"Look at me," I said. 

When he turned to look at me, I kissed him. I knew that if I didn't, he would be blushing even more. Right when our lips touched, all the awkwardness and tension in the room was gone. He kissed me back and the both of us pulled away minutes later. I looked at him and noticed that I didn't know how much I really like him. 

I like him a lot. I know I don't love him for sure because if I did, I wouldn't have to even question myself about it. But the thing is, we've only known each other for three weeks. This was way too fast. But at the same time, time doesn't stop people from developing feelings for one another. 

"Goodnight," JaeJoong said, giving me one last quick kiss. 

...but the kiss turned into a few minutes. I've never felt such thrill while kissing a guy before. I've always thought that kissing was fun but with JaeJoong, it's fun and so much more than that. He finally pulled away and looked me in the eyes.

"Goodnight," he repeated again. 

This time, he was smarter and didn't kiss me because the both of us would've probably stayed up the whole night kissing if he were to kiss me each time he said goodnight. That night, I spent a very good night, sleeping warmly in JaeJoong's arms. 

Chapter 24

The next morning, I woke up before JaeJoong did. He was holding onto me tightly so I just laid still. I was thinking to myself when he started to stir a bit. Immediately, I closed my eyes as I felt his arms around me loosen. He then planted a kiss on my right cheek and then I pretended to stir and struggle around. I moved around and I could feel him sit up and back away from me. 

When he was near the edge of the bed, I thought it would be funny to kick him off...so I did. Then I sat up to see him getting off the ground, glaring at me. I just smiled sweetly at him. "Good morning," I said. 

"It's not a really good morning when you get kicked off of your own bed," he said, looking me straight in the eyes. "Whatever. Let's go get ready. Some people I know wants to meet you." 

"Who?" I asked, curious. 

"You'll see later. Come on, go get ready."

I nodded and went into my room to get my towel. I returned to the washroom to see JaeJoong already taking a shower. "Why are you showering before me? I'm supposed to shower first!" 

"If you want, you can come in with me," he teased. 

"...you wish I did." I left him in the shower and went outside to watch some television. SangWoo was already awake and watching something so I just sat down and joined him. He was watching some kind of cartoon and it was really boring. "Are you coming with us?" I asked him. 

"Where are you guys going?" 

"I have no idea," I replied. 

"JaeJoong didn't say anything about it." 

"Oh, weird. Anywho, I'm going to go shower." I got up and went back because ten minutes had already gone by. I entered his room to see him in his boxers. I watched as he walked up to me so I backed away, meeting the wall. He walked forward and put both hands on my shoulders so I couldn't move. "What are you doing?" 

"Nothing," he said, leaning closer to ears. "You have forty minutes to get ready. Hurry." Then he got off of me and continued to get dressed. Idiot. He couldn't tell me that from across the room? 

I went into the washroom and started to undress. I took a shower in less than twenty minutes and then went to my room to get changed. "Where are we going? I need to know where we're going in order to know what to wear," I yelled, so that he could hear me from the other room. 

"We're going to a barbeque. Dress however you want," he replied. 

Barbeque, yay. I went into my room to find something to wear. I grabbed my light blue, denim shorts and put them on. I tried to find a short to wear but after everything I tried on, I ended up just putting a white beater on that had the words no boyfriend, no problems on it in pink. I grabbed my white flip flops and held them. 

I walked into JaeJoong's room to find him not dressed in his usual black or red champs and sweatshirt. He was dressed in men's True Religion jeans and a white beater. He actually looked incredibly good dressed like that. "What's the occasion?" 

"What do you mean?" he asked, confused. 

"You're dressed like a normal person all of a sudden," I pointed out. 

He shrugged. "I just felt like it. Don't you have these jeans too? Wear them so we can match," he said, serious. I thought he was joking but then he shooed me back into my room. 

I sighed and grabbed my pair of dark blue True Religion jeans and put them on. I already had a white beater on so we pretty much were matched. I walked out to have JaeJoong pull us in front of his mirror. 

"We look hot together, don't you think?" he asked. 

I thought we really did look good together but didn't let him know that. "Sure. Whatever you say."

"We're leaving in ten minutes," he said. 

I nodded and entered the washroom to blow-dry my hair. I straightened it when it was fully dry and realized that I didn't like the purple anymore. I decided to change my hair sometime soon. Walking out, I saw that JaeJoong was completely ready with his shoes on and everything. I put on my flip flops and was done as well. 

The both of us got on his motorcycle once we were outside and he drove off. During the ride, a lot of people inside cars were staring at us, probably because we were dressed just alike. 

*~*~*~*

We arrived in front of a really big mansion. There were tons of cars parked in the block of the house. JaeJoong just drove up the driveway and parked there. The two of us got off and then he took a hold of my left hand, walking me in. There were so many people everywhere just talking to one another. 

Everyone stared as we walked in. I didn't know why but I didn't like it. JaeJoong led me into the house and out towards the backyard. Everything was gorgeous. There were water fountains, fish ponds and a lot of pretty grown flowers. 

"Whose house is this?" 

"Mine," he replied. 

I turned to him, shocked. "What?! Then why don't you live here?" 

"This is my parents' house."

Wait...I thought his parents died? That's why he had to live in the orphanage and ran away. I'm totally confused but it looked like JaeJoong didn't want me to ask anymore so I didn't. He said that he would tell me later so I nodded. He walked me up to a middle aged couple that were sitting at one of the tables and talking to another couple. 

"Appa, umma," he said, catching the attention of all four people. 

"Ah, JaeJoong, you're here!" the woman said, getting up to give JaeJoong a hug. She then noticed me standing there. "Who may this be?" 

"This is my girlfriend, Linh," he replied. 

"Hi," I said, awkwardly and smiling. 

His parents looked at one another and then back at us. JaeJoong just held me by the waist real close to him. It was so awkward being here. Quite a few people were looking our way and I did not like it one tiny bit. 

"Appa, umma, I'm going to go eat," JaeJoong said. 

"Alright but stay here because I want to talk to you later," his dad said. 

JaeJoong nodded and took my hand, leading me over to where all the food was. We both got a plate full of food and entered the house to eat. I couldn't help but notice how similar his house was to HoYong's. We sat on two of the stools in the kitchen when suddenly a girl came up to JaeJoong and hugged him. 

"Oppa!" she called him. 

"Hey. What's up?" 

She smiled at him. "Not much. When did you get here? JiHyun's out in the front," she said, trying to pull him away. 

"I think I'm just going to stay here," he said to her, calmly. 

"Why? It's so boring in here. Let's go outside," she said, still trying to pull him. 

"Nah. I'm just going to stay here with my girlfriend," he said, smiling apologetically to her. 

She then noticed me. "Her?" she asked, looking at me. 

Throughout there conversation, I just ate quietly to myself. I got a better look at the girl and saw that she was really pretty. She had a natural beauty which was a very good thing. 

"Yes, her. Linh, meet my sister SaeHyun. SaeHyun, meet my girlfriend Linh," JaeJoong introduced. 

I said hi and smiled at her. 

"Hi," she said, looking from JaeJoong then back to me. "How long have you been going out with my brother?" 

"Two weeks," I replied. 

"Oh, cool. I want you to meet my best friend, JiHyun," she said. 

"I think I've already met her," I told her. 

"Oh really? Where?" 

"SaeHyun, enough questions. Just go outside. I'm going to be spending the night here." 

"Really?" she asked, excited. "Alright. See you later oppa." She smiled at the two of us and then walked off. 

JaeJoong just sat down and started to eat again. Man, this guy really is weird. He had a family all along and yet he never said a word. Why did he choose to tell me about them now? 

*~*~*~*

The barbeque ended and people started to leave. The whole time I was outside, there would be another middle aged couple that would stare at me. When they left, I asked JaeJoong who they were and he said that they were HoYong's parents. Why the hell would they stare at me for?!

Everyone left and JaeJoong's parents called for him to talk to them so he left me. He told me to go upstairs and find his room. He left right before I could even ask which one was his. I walked up the stairs and there were labels on the door. I was trying to find JaeJoong's room when two people came out of one of the rooms. It was JaeJoong's sister and JiHyun. 

I tried to ignore them as I continued walking. When they saw me, they stopped their laughter and looked at me. I reached where they were in the hallway and JiHyun stopped me from walking any further. 

"What are you doing, snooping around?" she said, giving me attitude. 

"I'm not snooping around. JaeJoong told me to look for his room," I said, glaring at her. 

"Oh, Linh, his room is right over there," SaeHyun said, pointing his room out for me. 

I thanked her and could hear them whispering things to one another as I walked into the room with his name on it. His room was spotless clean. His bed sheets were navy blue and his walls were strips of light blue, navy blue and white. I looked around and found pictures of him in high school. There were pictures of him with JiHyun and JongMi. 

Wow, he still has them all? When I finished, I went to lie down on his bed. It was cold because the window was opened and the cold wind was blowing into his room but the coldness felt relaxing. 

JaeJoong:
I just finished talking to umma and appa and they treat me like a f*cking child. They're lucky that I'm thankful that they took me in and raised me so I respect them. But I make my own decisions even if they hate it. I walked upstairs to find SaeHyun and JiHyun in the halls, laughing. I was pissed off so I ignored their calls for me and just walked into my room. 

I found Linh on my bed with her eyes closed. She was lying on top of the blankets. It was past midnight and I was john teshing tired from the long day. Picking Linh up, I replaced her on the bed so that she was underneath the blankets. 

I went towards my washroom to get washed up and then changed after that. I changed out of my jeans and wore some shorts and a beater. Getting into bed, I thought over what my parents talked to me about. 


"How are you, JaeJoong?" my father asked. 

"I'm fine," I replied, sighing. "What do you guys want to talk about?" 

"About your girlfriend. We don't like her," he said, bluntly. 

I knew it. "So what? I like her and that's all that matters."

"She's rude and disrespectful. She didn't even bow to us when she said hello," my mother said, siding with my father. 

"Well she's not Korean so it's not normal for her to do that from where she came from," I told them. 

I knew they were going to talk to me about this. I could tell they didn't like Linh because they hated everything that I liked. I liked my motorcycle but they were against it. There are plenty of other things I like that they hate and now Linh is one of them. 

"We want to marry you off to the Lee daughter, you know that." 

"Why me? Why can't you marry SaeHyun off to HoYong?" 

Don't get me wrong, I love my sister even though we're not blood related. I've known HoYong for a long time now and he's a great guy. His sister on the other hand is a b*tch. She's a slut and has been around with almost every guy in this country. Of course, her parents do not know this. 

"I want to marry you off so you can settle down," they said. 

"I don't want to settle down. I'd rather marry HoYong than HyeMin," I told them. 

They were quiet for a while. "Are you...gay?"

"I have a girlfriend, what do you think?"

Father sighed. "At least think it over," he said. 

"I will." 

"Okay then. You may leave."


They're so stupid. Like I'm going to think this over. I'll probably just wait until they bring this up again then tell them no. It got uncomfortable and hot so I took off my beater and threw it on the ground. I closed my eyes and then felt Linh wrapping her arms around me. 

"What did your parents say?"

"Nothing. Don't worry about it," I told her. 

"Does it have anything to do with me?" I shook my head at her question. "...Anh noi lao, phai khong? (You're lying, aren't you?)"

I frowned. "What did you say?" 

"Never mind. It's nothing. Goodnight." 

Linh:
I stayed silent in JaeJoong's arms but wasn't really sleeping. He looked disturbed when I talked to him. Something is up for sure. I also have a feeling that his parents don't really like me either. Maybe that's what they're talking about. I shrugged it off and thought about other things. I thought about my birthday which was only in two and a half weeks. Ann would be arriving soon. I couldn't wait. With that happy thought, I drifted off to sleep. 

Chapter 25

It has been three weeks since I've met JaeJoong's family. The two of us left early that night and ever since then, I've never been back there. Also, during the past three weeks, I've been spending a lot more time with JaeJoong and the two of us have gotten much closer. 

I've also been hanging around with HoYong a lot but with JaeJoong there, of course. Sometimes the two of them would talk about something and make me go away. I didn't bother try to find out because it's got nothing to do with me, hopefully. 

The best thing is that Ann and Tony are arriving here today. I was told to go pick them up at the airport at six o'clock and that is half an hour from now. I rushed everything and got dressed as quickly as I could. I told JaeJoong about them coming and he said that they could stay here if they didn't cause trouble. 

"JaeJoong! Hurry up, we're late!"

"I'm coming," he said, walking into my room. 

I only had my jeans and bra on. I didn't know that he was ready already. I quickly put on a beater and when I was done, I shoved JaeJoong towards his car. JaeJoong drove there really fast and we were there ten minutes early. Since we had time to spare, we used it to our advantage. 

I looked around anxiously, waiting to spot two familiar faces. People were coming out and I couldn't find those two anywhere. Everyone was out already and JaeJoong seemed annoyed with all the waiting. When they said that everyone had come out, I was pissed off yet sad at the same time. Where the hell are all my friends at?!

"Where are your friends?"

"I don't know," I said, confused. "They're supposed to be here."

"Well they're not, so can we go?"

"Just chill," I said, upset that they're not here. With him acting like that wasn't helping. I took out my phone to dial Ann's number but it wasn't working.

She must've cancelled her number while she's here. After ten more minutes of waiting, I decided to leave. She has my number so she'll probably call me if she's here. 

JaeJoong drove off and we ended up at a club. We haven't been here for quite a while. I kept on insisting that JaeJoong take me real dates so that's why we haven't been to a club for two weeks now. I kind of miss it although I really enjoyed those dates we went on. 

"We'll just go in, have a few drinks, then leave. Okay?" he asked me when we got there. 

I smiled, kind of happy that he felt the need to ask for my permission to come here. "It's okay. Stay as long as you want. It's been a while." 

"Thanks baby girl." 

After having a few drinks, JaeJoong wanted to dance. I didn't really want to dance but since I didn't want any other girl to lay their fingers on him, I danced with him. It was more packed than usual today and I don't remember it being any special day---except for the fact that my friends are supposed to be here!

"Okay everybody. May I have your attention please," the DJ said, cutting off the music. 

In a matter of five minutes, everyone stopped dancing. We all waited for what the DJ had to say so that everyone could start enjoying themselves again. 

"There has been a request a while ago that we have a dance competition," he said, causing the crowd to go wild for a bit. "Since there are a lot of people today, we'll have the competition in pairs. So if you're participating, pair up! If not, stand behind the yellow line." 

With that, everyone went wild again. Immediately, I turned around to ask JaeJoong if he wanted to participate but he shook his head at me. I put on a fake sad face which caused him to sigh and give in. Because of little things like this, I know that he likes me a lot. 

I think it would be easier to dance solo rather than with a partner. Maybe we can participate next time if today's competition goes well. It started and everyone watched as different pairs went to the middle and took their turns dancing. There were pairs of a girl and a guy or just two girls. There was no pair with just two guys. 

When it was our turn, we did our thing and when the time was up, we stopped. This went on for over an hour until they finally narrowed it down to ten pairs. It was really boring just watching the dancing so JaeJoong and I sat out after our turn of dancing. 

"Okay. The ten pairs that are still in, please come to the centre."

That would be JaeJoong and I. We schooled the other four pairs that competed with us. When I went to the centre, I saw the nine other pairs. It was dark and I couldn't really see anything but there were two people I recognized. Oh my goodness. 

While the DJ was talking and explaining the rules, I walked up to the two and their eyes widened when they saw me. Ann and I were going to scream and yell but then Tony shushed us before we even had the chance to. I totally need to talk to these two later. Why the hell are they here, at a club, instead of at the airport earlier?! 

It wasn't long until there were only two pairs left in the competition. Just like I predicted, it was JaeJoong and I against Ann and Tony. I told JaeJoong they were my friends but his expression didn't change. He was really competitive throughout the whole thing and he looked like he was determined to win. Funny thing is my friends are also really competitive. I didn't care for wining but just for JaeJoong, I danced my heart out. 

"Okay. These last two couples will be dancing for the next five minutes. After that, you guys will decide who the winners are." 

The music went on right after the DJ finished talking. JaeJoong and I danced, not bothering to look at the other two because we didn't want to get distracted. Right when the five minutes were up, the music was blasted really loudly for the last second. Everyone cheered as I turned to look at the other two who were smirking at me. 

"Alright, alright. Give it up to couple number one." JaeJoong and I were couple number one. The crowd went wild. "Okay now give it up for couple number two." Again, the crowd went wild. 

I couldn't tell which cheer was louder. It seemed the same to me. Great, I hated draws. I rather lose than to have a draw. The look on JaeJoong's face said that we obviously won but the other two had the exact same look as him. 

"If you think couple number one should win, stand behind them. If you think couple two should win, stand behind them. Go," the DJ instructed. 

Just like that, people started separating and standing behind JaeJoong and I or the other two. When they were all done, the DJ flashed his flashlight and looked at both sides. No one could see anything except for him. He turned off the flashlight and returned to the microphone. 

"Okay, we have a winner. Although it was a really close competition, the winners are...couple number one!" 

Everyone started cheering and JaeJoong gave me a hug. The two of us were called up to where the DJ was and he handed us something. I looked at it and it was a check for one thousand dollars. Wow, something useful came out of this competition. 

After they gave us our check, I grabbed JaeJoong's hand and rushed over to the other two. I pulled them over to the bar where it was a little quieter. JaeJoong just sat behind me and ordered drinks while I turned to the other two. 

"What the hell are you guys doing here?" 

"We got off the plane twenty minutes early and after waiting for half an hour, we left," Ann said. 

"But...I was there right on time," I said, before remembering about what JaeJoong and I were doing in the car. 

"Yeah, whatever. Ai day? (Who's that?)" Ann asked, moving her head towards JaeJoong's direction. 

"My ban trai (boyfriend," I said, smiling. 

"Wow. He is so dep trai (good looking)." 

"Of course!" 

I introduced my friends to JaeJoong but they couldn't really communicate that well. JaeJoong wasn't the best at speaking English and the other two couldn't speak Korean. We stayed at the club while I talked to my friends. After it was late, the two of them came back to JaeJoong's place with me. 

"You two sleep in my room and I'll sleep out there, okay? Go to the washroom because you're not coming out after you enter," I said, sticking my tongue out at them. I pushed Ann into the washroom first and talked to Tony while she was in there. When she got out, I talked to her while he was in there. 

JaeJoong was out in the living room drinking because he said he felt awkward around them. I hope he didn't think that they meant more to me than he did...although they do. 

"If you guys want to come out, just call me. I don't think JaeJoong would want you guys coming in and out," I told them. 

"Then we might as well stay at a hotel and do whatever we want," Ann suggested. 

"No, no. I want you guys to stay here though." I pouted and the both of them smacked me playfully before heading into my room. I locked the door and then went out to the living room to sit next to JaeJoong. 

He already finished two bottles of soju since he got home and was now on his third. I didn't want him to drink anymore so I finished it for him. 

"Hey. Tomorrow I have something I have to do...so you wouldn't mind if my friends stayed here alone, do you?" 

He looked at me and shrugged. "As long as they're not thieves." 

"Okay," I said. It was quiet so I decided to speak up. "You know what day it is tomorrow?"

"What?" 

"..nothing. Let's go to sleep." 

He nodded and stood up. I was just going to stand up when he suddenly bent down to pick me up. He made me feel as light as a feather and I loved it. I wrapped my arms around his neck while he carried me into the room. JaeJoong gently placed me on the bed then turned on some music. I was damn tired so I fell asleep almost immediately. 

*~*~*~*

"Please, let me come. I don't want to stay here," Ann begged me. 

"But then Tony's going to be all bored by himself."

"Who cares. He'll be fine," she said. 

"Whatever. If he gets pissed off, it's your fault, not mine."

"Okay, let's go."

I woke up early today and when I opened the door to my room, Ann came bursting out. She wanted to come with me today and I decided to let her. I took JaeJoong's car, hoping he won't mind. First, we went to the bank and then I made another bank account. 

Next, we went to the airport. Ann knows that today is my birthday and that I was going to inherit all of my money today. I drove to the airport where I waited for my lawyer, Michael Johnson, to arrive. When he finally arrived, we went to one of the tables nearby to discuss some things. 

"Alright, here is what you will inherit from your parents," he said, getting right to the point. 

Linda Linh Dao will inherit the following once she reaches 18 years of age.

Two properties in Vancouver British Columbia, Canada. 

Sony Incorporation, Holiday Inn and Fido Canada. 

$10, 589, 088.77 USD

I nodded and then signed the bottom of the paper. The moment I signed it, I became filthy rich. He then explained a few things to me and asked how I was going to spend the money. 

"I don't know. Does it matter though? If not, I want to sell the two properties I have and donate the money to the Children's Hospital." 

"Okay. All this money will be transferred to your bank account. Good doing business with you Ms. Dao," he said, getting up to shake my hand. 

"You too Mr. Johnson." 

He got up and then waved before leaving to board his flight back to Vancouver. 

The Children's Hospital was the hospital I was born in and I love it. I used to volunteer there once in a while and actually got to know a lot of people. Because of that, my dream was to become a nurse to help people out. 

Ann and I headed to the mall after we left the airport. She said that since I was now rich, I should take her shopping. If it where any other friend besides Ann and Tony, I would straight up reject them. I've known these two for thirteen years of my life and they're the closest people to me. 

"What are you going to do for your birthday?" Ann asked. 

"I don't know. I don't really want to celebrate it this year," I said, laughing. 

"What?! It's your eighteenth birthday, you have to celebrate. I'm so taking you out," she said, shaking her head like I said the most horrible thing. 

We finished shopping and I drove home. JaeJoong's motorcycle wasn't there so he must've left already. I went in and we found Tony watching television. It was in Korean and it looked like he was just guessing what they were saying. What a funny guy. 

"You guys went shopping without me?!" he yelled, once he saw me. 

"It was Ann's idea," I said. 

He faked being mad at her but then she whispered something to him and he went all happy again. I went to put my stuff away and Ann followed. They wanted me to take them out but I explained that I only knew how to get to a few places. They chose to go to the beach and since I've been there before, I agree and tried to take them. 

"Are you sure you know where you're going?" 

"Yeah. Just be quiet. I know more than you guys do."

"Fine. Just don't get us lost."

*~*~*~*

The three of us were now sitting in a cab because I couldn't find the way and just drove back home before I got lost. The two made fun of me but I just glared at them. We arrived at the beach and they played around while I sat in the sand and watched. It was close to night time and the two decided to stay here. I was going to tell them to leave but then my phone rang. Caller ID: Kim JaeJoong. 

"Where are you?" he asked. 

"At the beach with my friends. Why?" 

"I want to take you somewhere. I'll come pick you up, okay?" 

"Uh...sure." 

"Alright. Be there in ten minutes." 

I told the other two that JaeJoong was going to pick me up and they both wanted to stay here. I gave them the address and told them to take a cab home. They nodded and I waited. When JaeJoong called me to tell me that he was her, I walked away and waved at my friends. 

"Hey, where are we going?" 

"You'll see once we get there," he replied. 

I nodded and got on the back of the bike with him. I don't know why but all day I've been feeling down. I didn't know where he was going and when we got off, he blind folded me. I was curious but since he told me not to ask any questions, I didn't. JaeJoong held my hand while we walked for about fifteen minutes. 

"Okay, open your eyes," he said, seating me down and taking off the blindfold. It was really bright and my eyes tried to adjust to the light. When it did, I was completely shocked. I did not see this coming at all. 

"Oh my goodness," I said, still shocked. 

Chapter 26

Before my eyes were a bunch of colorful, lighted stars with my name in them. There had to be over at least one hundred of them, dangling by a white piece of string. The stars were hung on trees, swings and anywhere else they could dangle from. I couldn't help but put a smile on my face. 

"This is beautiful," I said, in awe. 

"Yeah," JaeJoong agreed. "Just like you."

"What?" 

"I said that you're beautiful, that's what."

I didn't know what to say about any of this because I've never received anything like this before in my life---so I cried. I cried of happiness. JaeJoong looked worried and asked me if I was alright. After reassuring him that I was just crying because I was overly happy, he gave me a kiss. It was just a soft and gentle kiss. 

"I got something else for you," he said, walking off towards the tunnel. 

After three minutes, he pulled something out. It was lit and I knew right away that it was a birthday cake. I just don't understand how he knows that it's my birthday. I don't remember telling him about it or anyone else here. 

JaeJoong brought the cake to where I was and I saw that it was a mango cake. The outside layer of the cake was filled with thin slices of mango, piling over one another. There weren't eighteen candles on the cake because the cake wouldn't look so nice with all those candles. Instead, there were two candles with the numbers 1 and 8 on them. It also had, Happy Birthday Linh on the cake. He actually spelt my name correctly. 

"Make a wish," he told me. 

I nodded and closed my eyes, thinking about what to wish for. I took a little longer than I expected because I didn't know what I wanted. JaeJoong was probably thinking that I was a weirdo for having my eyes shut for so long. It took a while but I finally figured out something I wanted.

I wish that JaeJoong had nothing to do with my parents' death and that we could be happy together, or at least end things happily if we do break apart.

I opened my eyes and blew out the two candles. JaeJoong was staring at me which caused me to feel a little self conscious. I tried to avoid his eyes but he kept on staring. "What's wrong?" 

"Nothing," he said, still staring. "You're beautiful even with your eyes closed." 

"You're being corny," I told him. 

"I'm just being honest."

I gave him a nervous smile before he took out a knife and handed it over to me. The cake was a sponge cake so there was a lot of cream inside. I cut two pieces and the both of us ate it really quickly. It was delicious so I cut another piece to eat. Before I knew it, the two of us had finished the whole cake. It wasn't big so that was a good thing. 

"How did you know that it was my birthday?"

"Your guy friend told me," he replied. 

Tony, I figured. "How did you guys communicate with each other?"

"It's a long story. Let's not get into it."

"Oh, okay." I used his arm as a pillow since we were lying on the grass. It was the month of January so it was rather cold.

JaeJoong wrapped his arms around me which warmed me up right away, causing me to feel sleepy. "Don't go to sleep yet," he whispered. "I got something else for you."

"What is it?"

"Wait here and see," with that said, he went back to the tunnel. 

The tunnel was big enough to fit him inside. I stood there confused at the he was doing. I waited for a good ten minutes and he still didn't come out. Curious, I walked over to where the tunnel was and when I got there, JaeJoong popped right out before I could take a look inside of the tunnel. 

"Why did you take so long?"

"Here," he said, giving me a box. 

The box was nice and neatly wrapped up. I didn't expect a present from him at all. I accepted it from him and slowly unwrapped the box. Opening it, I found a necklace inside. The necklace had a pendant in the shape of an arrow. It was white gold with little diamonds in the middle.

"Wow, it's so pretty. Thank you," I said, giving him a huge. "But what's the arrow for?"

"Well...you see, every girl I've been with, I made them tattoo this exact arrow on their hip." Catching my confused look, JaeJoong continued. "It's so that any guy who wants to mess around with her, knows that she belongs to me."

"So all those girls still have the tattoo?"

"I guess so...but I didn't want to do that with you, so I got you a necklace instead.

"Wait, I'm lost."

"What I'm trying to say is that once a girl is with me, there's no going back and no guy would want her once he sees the tattoo. I let them decided whether they want to do that or not." I nodded to let him know that I understood that much. "But with you...you're mine for now and since I gave you a necklace, you're free to leave me whenever you want." 

I nodded again, this time completely understanding him. He told me it was his own necklace for the past five years and this is the first time he took it off, just to give it to me. I've never noticed it before which is really weird. I thanked him again and he just smiled. 

"Linh, I'm sorry."

"For what?" 

I'm not sure if it was his answer, but I saw a big, white cake flying towards my face. Oh my god. He caked me! I didn't say anything but just took all the cake that was stuck to my face and rubbed it all over him. I just got him a little before he ran off.

"Kim JaeJoong, get your ass back here!" 

JaeJoong continued to run so I pretended to be mad. I wasn't really mad. I mean, I've gotten caked plenty of times before. I sat down on the ground and looked the other way, ignoring his calls for me. I could hear him walking towards me and when he took a hold of my arm, I tripped him. Since he was holding onto me though, he ended up falling on top of me. 

"You look so funny right now," he said, smiling. 

"Yeah, thanks to you. Why'd you have to go and do---" 

"---Shh," he said, cutting me off. Smiling, JaeJoong started to eat the cake off of my face. He started from my forehead, down to my left cheek, across my nose to my right cheek, then finally towards my chin. The whole time he did that, we had our eyes locked together. 

I could feel myself turning pink and kind of wished that the cake was still on me to cover up the new shade. When JaeJoong finished the cake on my chin, he moved up to my lips where we kissed. I could taste the cream from his lips and it made the kiss sweet. 

I stopped the kiss soon after and looked into his eyes. The two of us smiled at each other and then headed towards the tent, falling straight asleep because we were both dead tired. 

*~*~*~*

"Oh my gosh, he's so sweet!" 

"Yeah, I know." I just finished with school and right when I got home, I told Ann about what JaeJoong did for me---causing her to be more excited than I was yesterday. I didn't want to tell her what I thought about JaeJoong and my parents' death because she would assume things immediately and overreact. 

"Man, I don't even know who the lucky one in you guys’ relationship is."

"Of course it's him!" 

The both of us laughed at that and that's when Tony entered the room. He nodded at Ann and she smiled. Usually I would be able to read their expressions but this time, I didn't understand. Maybe I've been gone too long from them. 

"What are the two of you guys up to?" I questioned. 

"Nothing. We got you a belated birthday present."

"What is it?" I asked, getting excited. 

"Come and see." They walked me out and when we got outside and into the back, there was a brand new, shiny pocket bike. It was adorable. I ran to it and touched it as they passed me the keys. "We didn't fill it with gas yet, though."

"Oh, it's okay. Wow, thank you guys so much!" 

"No problem. Ha, what are friends for?" 

The all of us went back in after I finished admiring the bike. We found SangWoo on the couch. I sat next to him and he gave me a look and then looked at the other two. Well...he was sort of glaring at Tony while checking Ann out. 

"SangWoo, these are my friends from Vancouver."

"That's good to know," he said, still staring at the television screen. 

"That's rude of you. Say hi to them."

"Hello," he said, in perfect English. 

I was shocked for a bit until I figured that anyone could say hello in English. After saying hi to them, he left to go to his room. I asked the other two what they wanted to do and Tony responded saying that he wanted to go to sleep. Ann on the other hand suggested to go clubbing to meet some guys. I agreed to go help her and after a few hours, when it was dark, the both of us went to get ready. 

"Let's go," she said, excited. 

"Okay, okay. Hold your horses." I called JaeJoong and told him I was going and he told me to be careful. He said that if anything happens, to call him. How sweet and caring. 

"Anh dep trai dau het roi? (Where are all the good looking guys?)" 

I laughed at my friend's behavior. "Just chill. There will be some soon."

"You noi roi day, (You said it)," she said, looking around some more. 

I helped her look around but it was hard because...

1. All the good looking guys were already with a hot girl or a bunch of girls. 
2. The only ones that weren't with a girl were ugly. 

I was looking around some more when I suddenly spotted JunSu with YunHo and his friends. I thought for awhile and then started to pull Ann towards their direction. 

"Hey boys," I said, catching their attention. 

"Oh, hey Linh. Come sit." 

I went to where JunSu was and sat next to him, bringing Ann along with me. The guys were all looking at her and I smiled, questioning Ann with my eyes if any of them were good looking enough for her. She smiled and nodded her head. 

"Guys, I would like to introduce you to my best friend, Ann," I said in Korean. In English, I said, "Ann, meet...the guys."

"Hello," they all said. 

One of these guys better be good at speaking English or it won't really be fun for Ann tonight. I asked them who could speak English the best and they all pointed towards JunSu. He shook his head, indication that he couldn't speak English.

"How about that guy," Ann asked, nodding towards YunHo's direction. 

I asked JunSu if YunHo could speak English and he nodded. I told Ann to go introduce herself and she did, while blushing. Ha, that girl never turns red; this is a first. 

I spent the next half hour talking and drinking with JunSu. I had to go to the washroom and since JunSu said it was dangerous, he took me. I went in, did my thing and after washing my hands, I headed out. I looked for JunSu but he was gone. He probably went into the other washroom or something. I waited for him for five minutes before realizing that he's not in there. 

Girls were trying to go to the washroom and since they were shoving each other, I ended up being pushed towards the back door. I was just going to walk back in when I heard JunSu's voice outside. 

"Yeah, it's her," his voice said. 

"I thought she died?" 

I walked out of there to see who JunSu was talking to. I spotted a man that was in his mid thirties. Along with him were a lot of men dressed in all black. JunSu saw me and his eyes widened. Immediately, I sensed trouble. 

I took out my cell phone and speed dialed JaeJoong's number. I started to walk away and when I heard their footsteps behind me, I ran. I waited for JaeJoong to pick up and it was quite hard to hold my cell phone by my ear while I was running. 

"Hello?" he answered. 

"Club Sky-Light. Alleyway." I shut my phone and then ran as fast as I could but since I was in my boots, I couldn't outrun the two guys that were running after me. They reached me and grabbed each of my arms, bringing me back to where the back door of the club was. 

"Let me go, assh*les!"

"Shut your mouth," the man in his mid thirties yelled, walking closer to me. He ordered the two guys to hold me up against the wall. Then, he took out a gun and shoved it against my stomach so that I could feel the cold metal against my skin. 

"Let's see if you're worth keeping alive," he said, bringing his face closer to mine. He laid his lips on mine while I kept my lips shut so that he wouldn't be able to kiss me. He frowned, moving his head back and pointing the gun to my head. "You rather die than kiss me? Cause I'll shoot. You were supposed to have died a long, long time ago honey."

He kissed me again and I wasn't going to kiss him back until he fired the gun towards the sky. I reluctantly started to kiss him back. He head onto my head, kissing me really roughly. I almost gagged when he slipped his tongue into my mouth. I had an urge to bite him but stopped myself from doing so. It felt disgusting to have his tongue in my mouth. My eyes were opened the whole time while his were shut tight. 

Out of nowhere, a loud screech was heard to the right and everyone looked. The man even stopped kissing me to look. I just started to spit on the ground the moment that man's lips left mine. When I looked up, I saw that it was JaeJoong. 

Chapter 27

JaeJoong got off of the bike and removed his helmet from his head. He then started to walk closer to where everyone was standing. None of the guys in black were moving or doing anything. Everyone just remained standing where they were. I thought they would be taking out weapons, trying to attack him or something. 

"Hero, what are you doing here?" the man asked, as soon as JaeJoong was in front of him.

"Nothing. What are you doing here?"

The man looked at me and then back to JaeJoong. "I'm just here to follow some orders."

"Let the girl go," JaeJoong demanded.

"Why should I? I'm going to bring this little Vietnamese girl back to the boss," he said, as if he would get some fantastic prize for bringing me back. 

"I said to let her go, now," JaeJoong said again, this time a bit more harsh.

The man refused to let me go and signaled for the guys in black to attack JaeJoong. They took a step forward but took a step back as soon as JaeJoong gave them a glare. The man in front of me took out a gun and pointed it towards JaeJoong. Before he could fire, JaeJoong had already kicked it out of his hands. 

The gun flew in midair and landed perfectly into JunSu's hand. He held the gun and then looked at all of us. I wasn't afraid of what he would do with it because I knew he was a good person. 

"JunSu, shoot her and anyone who gets in your way," the man instructed JunSu. 

The man held me out in front of him and ordered for JunSu to shoot me. JaeJoong stood in front of me as JunSu held the gun up. Everyone was concentrating on the gun in JunSu's hands except me. I took this chance to quickly turn around and knee the man in the balls before hitting him with a big piece of wood I found on the ground. He fainted and now everyone started at me. 

I went to stand in front of JaeJoong who pushed me behind him. 

"JunSu, don't shoot," I yelled out, from behind JaeJoong. 

If JunSu's the person I knew all along, he wouldn't shoot. I just kept staring at him and the next thing you know, he threw the gun at me. I caught it easily and since I didn't want to touch the cold, metal object any longer, I handed it towards JaeJoong. He then pointed the gun towards JunSu. 

"What are you doing?!" I said, freaking out. 

"I want to kill that bastard once and for all," he said, his eyes not moving from JunSu. 

"Why? JaeJoong, just leave him alone. Please? For me," I said. 

JaeJoong turned to look at me and then nodded, putting the gun away. He took my hand and led me towards the motorcycle. One of the guys in black grabbed my arm and yanked me away from JaeJoong, making our hands part. 

"MunJae, what the hell are you doing?" JaeJoong asked. 

The guy looked scared as he replied with, "We had strict orders to bring her back to the boss."

"Well he's not here right now but I am and I'm telling you to let it go."

"Hero, you know we can't."

"If you guys want her, you have to get through me first," JaeJoong said, pushing me behind him. 

"And me," JunSu said, stepping forward. He threw me a smile which I returned. 

The guys in black all sighed and then the fight began. It was ten guys against JaeJoong and JunSu. They both took on five guys each and JaeJoong got them all on the ground or running away before JunSu could. When he finished, he didn't even bother to help JunSu as he just dragged me away. 

"JaeJoong, we need to talk," I said. 

"There's nothing to f*cking talk about."

JaeJoong pulled me towards the motorcycle when I remembered that Ann was still inside the club. I stopped walking which caused JaeJoong to stare at me, annoyed. 

"Ann's still inside the club," I told him. 

He sighed. "Let's go get her then."

I nodded and we both walked back in through the back door. We walked towards the table and found Ann passed out. Luckily the guys weren't doing anything weird to her. I told JaeJoong to carry her and he did. He brought her out of the club and into the car. 

"Wait for me to bring the bike over and then follow me home," he instructed. 

I nodded and waited for him. Ann was sleeping and snoring in the backseat while I drove home. I couldn't believe she got that drunk without me there. It seems like everything I've told her back in Vancouver just left her head the moment I left. 

We soon arrived home and JaeJoong brought Ann towards my room and laid her on the bed. I was tired from everything that happened today so I went out to the living room where Tony and SangWoo was. They were watching something and it looked like they got along. How can two people get along when they don't even speak the same language?

"Chao em gai (Hey little sister)," Tony said. 

"It's chi hai to you em trai (It's older sister to you little brother)."

"Whatever but this friend of yours is interesting at least."

"Really? To me he's just a stingy ass," I said, laughing. 

"Hey, you watch it!" SangWoo spoke. 

Okay, that did not just happen. Did SangWoo just speak to me in English? It was fluent too. If I didn't know better, I'd say he lived in Korea all his life and...I don't know. But it did click in my head as to why these two got along so well. They understood each other. 

"Whatever. You are stingy and you are an ass," I said, to hide my shock. 

"Go to your room!"

"You go to your room!"

"Guys, guys..just chill."

I ignored both idiots and walked back towards the bedroom. JaeJoong was in the washroom brushing in teeth and I just sat on the counter, watching him. I watched him for some time when I noticed a cut on his neck. 

"Oh my god, what happened to your neck?"

"Nothing," he said. 

He finished up and then took out a first-aid kit. He handed it to me and went to lay down on the bed. Sighing, I walked over to where he was and tried to help him. Even when I cleaned the cut and rubbed rubbing alcohol on it, he didn't cringe one bit. As soon as I finished, I put the kit away and returned by his side. 

"Who were those people?" I asked him. 

"Just some people that I know," he replied. 

"Do you work with them?"

"Why are you asking so many f*cking questions?!"

"Because if it has anything to do with me, I want to know."

"I'll tell you one day, so don't worry about it."

"They said that I was supposed to be dead. What the hell does that mean?!"

"Shut up!"

Bastard. He's yelling at me because I want to know what happened? If it had nothing to do with me, I wouldn't even bother to ask him. I gave him a hurtful glare before walking off. I didn't get very far when he yanked me back and into his arms. 

I tried to struggle and hit him but he just ended up holding both my wrists in the air. He looked apologetic so I waited for him to apologize. After a good few minutes and he didn't, I shook his hands off of me and walked off. 

"I'm sorry," he finally said. 

"For what?"

"You know what. I'll tell you when the time is right."

I turned around and walked towards him. I was just an inch or two away from him and had to look up in order to look him in the eyes. I wrapped my arms around his neck and slowly his arms made their way around my waist. I'll only ask him one more question and it's the question I've wanted the answer to since I got here. 

"Can I ask you one last question, and have you answer it truthfully?"

He looked hesitant about it because he broke eye contact with me and looked around the room. It took him awhile to set his eyes back at me and nodded. I took a deep breath and stared him hard in the eyes. 

"Did you have anything to do with my parents' death?"

"..No," he replied, not too fast and not too slow. He didn't break eye contact with me or hesitated one bit. 

I believed him. I believe that he didn't lie to me and I hope that what I did was the right thing. 

*~*~*~*

"I don't really want to go," I whined. 

JaeJoong was trying to talk me into going to his house, again. Apparently it was his sister's birthday this time. He's been asking me for the past twenty minutes. Ann and Tony were just sitting in front of the TV screen, watching television as we were talking. 

"I'm tired though. I just got back from getting my hair done. Can't you see?"

"Yes and it looks great. Let's go." 

I hate the purple in my hair already so I decided to dye it again. I was really close to dying it blonde but I chose black instead. Of course, JaeJoong loved it. It was the original color he wanted me to get. Also, I got some black contacts today too. I'd say this new, darker look looked kind of good on me. 

"Fine. If I go to her birthday, you have to be a tour guide for me and my friends tomorrow and take us around Seoul, alright?"

"How about I just rent you a tour guide?"

"No. I could do that too ya know. The point is that I want you to do it," I said, sticking my tongue out at him. 

"..fine. Get ready and let's go."

"Are we going to match again?" I asked, placing a big smile on my face. 

He gave me a weird look and just walked off to his room. I stuck my tongue out at him behind his back. Turning back towards my friends who looked really bored, I spoke to them. 

"Guys!!!" 

"Shh..." they said. 

"Who are you shushing?!"

"Shut up, Linh," Tony said. 

Fine, be that way. I was just going to tell them about the tour tomorrow but I guess they don't want it! I ditched them and stomped off towards the room to find JaeJoong only in boxers. For some reason, I started to laugh at the sight of him like that. He turned around immediately once he heard the sounds of my laughter. 

"What the hell is so funny?"

"You," I said.

"What about me?"

"Nothing, nothing," I said, laughing some more and walking into my room. 

I was changing in and out of things and nothing seemed to satisfy me. I grabbed another pair of jeans and then the door to my room opened. There stood JaeJoong, still in his boxers. This time, he was the one laughing at me. 

"What's so funny?" 

"You," he said.

"What about me?"

"Nothing, nothing."

My jaw dropped. "Did you just mock me?"

"..did you just mock me?"

I glared at him as I ran to chase him, trying to hit him with my pair of jeans. He was running around his room then to mine and up and down both beds. He was on top of his bed while I was running around it, making sure he couldn't get down. I heard a knock on the door and before I could run to my room, the door opened. 

"What are you guys doing --- whoa," SangWoo said, staring. 

"Stop staring at her dickhead," JaeJoong demanded. 

He stared at me for another five seconds before nodding and closing the door. I turned around to see JaeJoong right in front of my face. I was going to hit him but he kissed me. I still tried to hit him but he held both my wrists above my head with one hand and used the other to push my head against his as he continued kissing me. 

*~*~*~*

"We're late again and it's all your fault for chasing me around. That wasted ten minutes, I hope you know," JaeJoong said, as we parked the car in front of his parents' mansion. 

"Yeah, right. It's your fault and you know it. If you hadn't kissed me, we would've saved half an hour."

He smirked as he asked, "who told you to kiss me back?"

"You were holding on to my arms and head, do you not remember?"

"You still could've stopped it."

"Fine then. The next time you try to kiss me, I will bite both your lips and your tongue"

"That's not what I meant," he said. 

Ignoring him, I just walked out of the car. The both of us walked towards the house together. I looked at both mine and JaeJoong's hands to find it empty. I stopped walking and JaeJoong looked at me, confused. 

"Something's missing," I said, only to receive a more confused look from the idiot. "The present, you idiot."

"Oh yeah! Hold up."

He started to jog back to the car to get it. I looked at him and he was dressed in jeans and a pink t-shirt. Guess what? He made us match again, that idiot. Oh well, at least he's my idiot. He caught up to where I was and we entered the house. There was a lot of people so no one really noticed us coming in late. 

"Let's go upstairs. I think she's in her room."

I followed him up the stairs and walked in the familiar hallway. We reached a door close to the end and JaeJoong knocked on it. You could hear a lot of girls inside of the room. I bet no one even heard the knocking. JaeJoong wanted to open the door but I stopped him. They could be changing in there for all he knew. 

Again, he knocked on the door but with a whole lot more force this time. You could easily hear the whole room quiet down. I laughed silently and then the door was opened, revealing JiHyun. 

"Oh hey, JaeJoong oppa," she said. 

"Hey. Where's SaeHyun?"

"In here, come on in."

I could tell that she only wanted JaeJoong inside but he was holding onto my hand so I came in as well. He walked towards SaeHyun who was sitting in front of her make-up table. All the girls in the room were quiet as they watched him. 

"Happy birthday SaeHyun," JaeJoong said to her. 

"Thanks oppa."

"Happy birthday. Here," I said, handing her the big box with her gifts in it. 

JaeJoong and I didn't know what to get her so we got her a whole bunch of things and put it in one big box. If I were her, I'd love what we got her. 

"Thank you, guys. JaeJoong, these are my friends and guys, this is my brother. Oh and this is his girlfriend Linh."

All the girls said hi and smiled at JaeJoong and I but I think they were aiming more at JaeJoong. SaeHyun gave both JaeJoong and I a hug before we left the room. Before we left though, I noticed one girl that stood out more than the others. She wasn't smiling at us but was glaring...mainly at me. 

The two of us went downstairs and JaeJoong brought me to the games room to chill. There were a few people in there already but the room was actually really big so there were many games that weren't being played. 

We were playing air hockey when I saw HoYong walk into the room, along with the girl that was glaring at me earlier in SaeHyun's room. Please don't tell me she's his girlfriend or anything because he can do so much better than a b*tchy girl like that. 

"Hey HoYong," JaeJoong said, giving him the hand shake thing. 

"Hey guys. HyeMin, this is JaeJoong's girlfriend Linh. Linh, this is my sister HyeMin."

"Hello," I said to her. 

"Hey Linh. You are so lucky to be dating JaeJoong oppa!" 

HyeMin was being loud and smiling really big to me but I knew it was all fake. I mean come on, she was just glaring at me earlier. I didn't want to give her attitude because she was HoYong's sister so I just faked a smile back at her. 

Chapter 28

Apparently SaeHyun wasn't having her birthday party at home but was just spending a few hours of it with her parents and a few of their friends until dinnertime. Everyone headed off to a restaurant named HanWooRi at around seven o'clock. To my surprise, we had the whole restaurant to ourselves. 

After we finished eating, SaeHyun's birthday cake came out. It was a huge, three by three foot cake. It took awhile for the waiters to set it on the table but when they were finished, we all sang to her. 

SaeHyun smiled as soon as we were finished and tried to blow out all eighteen candles. I watched as she took pictures with all of her friends. HoYong was taking their pictures while JaeJoong and I stood out and watched. She started to cut her cake and everyone had a piece of it. It just occurred to me that SaeHyun wasn't that much younger than me. 

I ate the cake and it tasted delicious. There were a lot of fruits on it and it wasn't too sweet or anything. When everyone finished, they started to take more pictures. Well, the girls anyway. The guys were all tired of taking pictures so they just sat around and started to eat more food. 

"Linh! Come here and take pictures with us!"

I looked to see who said that and it turned out to be JiHyun who was smiling at me. She then smiled at HyeMin and I could tell something was up. I shook my head and said no but everyone kept on insisting that I took pictures with them. Some actually pushed me towards the group of girls and so I finally agreed to take one. That one picture turned out to be two and then three and so on. 

"I'm tired. When can we go home?" I asked JaeJoong. 

"When the party is over," he says. "I don't want to leave my sister early." 

I just nodded and watched as the girls continued to take pictures. They took at least over a hundred pictures by now. Finally when they finished, it was eleven o'clock. Everyone started to hand out their presents to SaeHyun who opened them one by one. After they were done, everyone stared at JaeJoong and I. 

When he realized why they were staring, he said, "We already gave SaeHyun her present."

"Yeah but I left it at home because it was too big. What is it?"

"Uh, just a bunch of things in different colors. Mostly electronics."

"Oh my, you guys are great! I'll love it!" 

She came to give the both of us another hug and then put her gifts away. We were kicked out of the restaurant by midnight. SaeHyun didn't want to go home yet so we decided to go to a club or a karaoke bar. In the end, the people who voted for the karaoke bar was outvoted. We were going to go to the hottest club, says HyeMin. 

When we got there, HoYong and JaeJoong knew the bouncer so he let all the underage people in. Everyone's face lit up as the loud music roared through their ears. There were a lot of us so we got a big room in the back. The guys started to order a lot of drinks. Instead of hanging with the people my age, I stood near HoYong and JaeJoong to talk to them instead. 

"So don't you guys feel like outcasts? Being all old and stuff?"

"No, do you?"

"I'm not old. I'm their age."

"Yeah you are but you seem a whole lot more mature than they do."

"That's because I am."

I talked and drank with the two guys. The others were doing the same or they were out on the dance floor. This room was only three sided and the fourth side was open with the dance floor just below. It was about three feet above the floor. I then noticed HyeMin walking towards our direction. 

"Do you guys want to dance?"

"Not really," JaeJoong replied, relaxing on the couch. 

"Please? It's SaeHyun's birthday and she wants you guys to have fun."

"Let's dance then," I said, pulling JaeJoong up. 

"Can I dance with JaeJoong instead?" HyeMin asks, before I could leave the room. "You know..I don't really want to dance with my own brother."

"There are plenty of other guys."

"Yeah but I want to dance with JaeJoong. Is that okay?"

Before I could even say anything, HoYong replied for me by pulling me to the dance floor with him, away from JaeJoong and HyeMin. I could see her trying to force JaeJoong to dance with her and after awhile, he agreed. Oh well, as long as he likes me and only me, it's all good. 

..oh who am I kidding. I'm getting kind of angry that he's dancing with her. I tried to ignore it and didn't look anymore because the more I looked at them, the more pissed off I got. I pulled HoYong somewhere further away from those two and the two of us started to dance. 

Third Person:
The music in the club roared loudly as busy bodies were dancing and drinking. As HyeMin was dancing with JaeJoong, she looked back to where the room was and winked at one of her girlfriends. JiHyun smiled at her as she just nodded. 

JiHyun walked towards the side of the room where Linh was sitting and when she spotted the cup that had lip-gloss on it, she smiled. Taking out a piece of paper, she poured the ingredients into the glass of alcohol. The substance quickly dissolved into the drink and JiHyun returned to where she was sitting. 

JiHyun talked and fooled around with a few of the boys that were sitting on the couch. Most of them were already drunk but JiHyun was completely sober. She noticed that the four were coming back into the room. Linh stepped up first and she was grabbing the drink until it was taken away from her. 

Instead of it being taken in by Linh, JaeJoong finished the drink instead. Immediately, JiHyun and HyeMin looked at each other, a bit worried. HyeMin walked over towards JiHyun and the both of them made sure that the guys around them couldn't hear their conversation before they started talking. 

"Now what?" 

"I don't know...Linh was supposed to drink it," JiHyun said, freaking out. 

"Whatever let's just continue with our plan. I'll just lure JaeJoong out to dance," says HyeMin. 

"yeah, so you can have all the fun? What about me?"

"You want my brother don't you?"

"Yeah but if I lure JaeJoong, I can have him now."

"Oh please. JaeJoong is going to be engaged to me soon anyway. Think about it...HoYong is taller, richer..and well I don't know about good looking because he's my brother and all."

The two girls were arguing back and forth and in the end, JiHyun gave in. HoYong was hotter in her eyes anyway. It was just that she had a past with JaeJoong and it would be easier to get him than it was to get HoYong. But if HyeMin said she can handle it, JiHyun trusted her. 

Linh:
I watched as JaeJoong finished his drink and then we started to drink a bit more with each other. I was in the middle of pouring myself a drink when JaeJoong grabbed the bottle and put it down. He then turned towards me and started kissing me. He was being really aggressive so I pushed him away from my face. 

"What the hell are you doing?"

"I think someone drugged my drink...I don't know. Just kiss me."

He kissed me again but was more gentle this time. I kissed him back but it didn't feel special because although he was being more gentle than before, it was still rough and aggressive. Out of nowhere, he stopped kissing me and then started to drag me away instead. 

He succeeded into dragging me out of the club and towards the car. He quickly got his keys out of his pocket and unlocked the door. JaeJoong opened the door to the backseat and told me to get in. I got in first and he got in after, shutting the door behind him. 

He started kissing me right away and was lying on top of me. What the hell? Did this drug make him super horny or some sh*t? To answer my question, I felt him harden against me. I immediately pushed him off and sat up. 

"I think you should just rest or something."

"I can't control myself right now."

JaeJoong kept on trying to come towards me but I'd push him away. I can't believe someone would drug his drink...but come to think about it, wasn't it my drink that he drank when we got back from dancing? He was drinking out of my cup. I didn't want to think about that so I called HoYong to let him know that JaeJoong and I were heading home. He said that he'd watch over the rest of them and send them home soon. 

I left JaeJoong in the back while I took his keys and started to drive back home. Luckily I didn't drink that much or I don't know how the hell we'd be getting home. I drove home and as soon as I got home, JaeJoong dragged me into his bedroom. 

He pushed me onto the bed and started to kiss me again. Even though I knew that he was drugged, I couldn't help but to get angry. I tried shoving him off of me but it didn't help because I was a lot weaker than he was. He tried to undress me and I started to scream from the top of my lungs. 

"What's going on?!"

I looked to the door and saw that SangWoo had come in. JaeJoong didn't bother to stop and look but just continued doing what he was doing. SangWoo looked confused as if he didn't know what to do. I started screaming for him to help me and he walked towards us. 

"JaeJoong, get off of her."

"Get the f*ck out of here and mind your own business," he said, still trying to undress me. 

"SangWoo, help me!"

SangWoo then grabbed a hold of JaeJoong and threw him off of me. The two of them then started to fight and I sat up, not knowing what to do. I tried to get in the middle of it but only ended up being pushed away, getting hurt in the process. 

I sat and watched a bit until JaeJoong got on top of SangWoo and started to hit him. I pushed him away and then after a long time and a lot of effort, SangWoo and I got JaeJoong into my room and locked the door. I could hear him throwing things and banging on the door. 

"What the hell happened to him?"

"We were at the club for SaeHyun's birthday and someone drugged his drink. I think it was me they were trying to drug. Where are Ann and Tony?"

"They went out for ice-cream," he says, looking at the door that JaeJoong was still banging on. "Anyway, I'm going to head to bed. If anything happens, just scream. I'll just be a few walls away."

"Alright. Goodnight."

He left the room and closed the door after himself. I brought out two sets of blankets and pillows and put them on the couch for Ann and Tony later. I looked towards my room door and JaeJoong was still going at it. It sort of hurt me to know that he was like this. 

I don't know why I did it but I unlocked the door and went in to see that the room was a mess. Once JaeJoong saw me, he immediately pushed me onto the bed again. This time however, I didn't scream or anything but kissed him back. We were pretty fast at getting undressed and everything. 

I was kind of ready for what was about to happen but not at the same time. But like any other time, nothing happened. It wasn't an interruption this time but JaeJoong stopped it himself. He looked me in the eyes and I saw that his eyes were all watery. 

"What's wrong?"

He didn't say anything but when he blinked, a teardrop fell onto my cheeks. He pulled me up and pushed me out of the door, locking it himself. I was standing outside of the door in my undergarments. I was confused; I didn't understand him at all. Ignoring all of that, I walked towards the washroom and took a quick shower. 

I got dressed in JaeJoong's clothes when I was finished. I could hear Ann and Tony return and went out to see the both of them holding a bar of ice-cream. I smiled to them as the three of us sat on the couches. 

"Where'd you go today?" Ann asked. 

"JaeJoong's sister's birthday party. What did you guys do all day?"

"We watched TV and just went out for ice-cream. Korea has such funny television shows."

"Oh?"

I was going to tell them that the tour guide was being cancelled---due to JaeJoong's behavior---but I didn't. I didn't even get a chance to tell them about the tour in the first place because they shushed me and told me to shut up. I wanted to make them feel bad so I brought it up. 

"Oh yeah, guess who told me to shush and shut up today?"

"Who?" they both asked. 

"You guys! You guys totally ignored me for a TV show!

"I don't remember this. Do you Ann?"

"No, I don't either," says Ann. 

"You guys suck ass!" I said, knowing they remembered but was just denying it. 

"Yeah, yeah. Di ngu di (go to sleep)."

"Alright. Goodnight."

I left the two eating their ice creams alone. While walking back towards the room, I could hear them turn on the TV again. What is up with that? It's not that interesting, is it? 

I walked into the room and there was complete silence. Was he done with all the crashing? I went up to the room and opened the door to see him lying on the ground with bloody fists. He had his eyes closed and I don't know if he was passed out or what. 

"JaeJoong...wake up."

He opened his eyes and stared at me for a bit until he stood up and walked out of the room. I looked around and there were glass pieces everywhere. I'm assuming he punched my body length mirror because there were large missing pieces of glass. I walked out of the room and went to get the first-aid kit. I sat down on JaeJoong's bed, waiting for him to get out of the washroom.

When he did, he didn't even bother to look at me. He was going to walk out of the room before I held him back. I didn't say anything but just pulled him towards the bed and made him sit down. I started to apply stuff onto his cut and bandaged them all up. The whole time he didn't bother to look at me but was just staring at the wall on the opposite side of me. 

I looked at him and after realizing that he wasn't going to turn back towards me, I stood up to walk away. I put the first-aid kit away and when I was going to enter my destroyed room, he called me back. 

"Stay with me," he says. 

"I don't think I should stay with you tonight."

"Just stay...I won't do anything to you."

"That's not what I'm afraid of," I tell him. 

"Then what are you afraid of?"

I didn't answer him. How was I supposed to tell him that I was afraid of falling in love with him? You can't just tell someone that. But yes, I was afraid that I was falling too deep for him. Any deeper and he might as well bury me in this hole he created and do whatever he wants with me. I needed to get out before I went any deeper. 

"Please."

Just like that, all my doubts about falling deeper for him vanished and I nodded as I walked towards him. I got in bed with him and he wrapped his arms around me. 

I've never had a serious relationship with a guy before because every time they created a hole for me to fall into, I don't jump in. But yet, all the guys that have liked me were more than willing to jump and bury themselves into the holes that I've created, ha. 

"I'm sorry."

"For what?"

"For almost...raping you."

"It's okay," I told him, smiling at him. "That wasn't you."

"I know but...if it weren't for SangWoo coming in, I'd be regretting it right now. I know I would've gone for it."

"Oh."

I didn't know what else to say and neither did he. He just gave me a kiss on the forehead and bid me goodnight. I smiled at him and when the lights were off, my smile faded away. I didn't know what I wanted anymore. Should I just risk falling in love and getting hurt...or should I keep myself from him and not fall in love at all, to spare myself the pain? 

Little Vietnamese Girl - CHAPTER 29

The next morning, Jaejoong woke up surprisingly early. He woke me up and when I washed up, he brought me out to where the kitchen was. On the table, was breakfast. I knew he was probably feeling guilty for what he had almost done to me yesterday. I smiled and accepted his apology, each time he apologized this morning. 

"After you eat, let's go on that tour I promised you."
"You sure you still want to do it? We can always do it some other time."
"Nah, you went yesterday so I got to do it today."
"Okay."

I smiled at him. He actually kept his word. I finished my breakfast rather quickly. When I questioned Jaejoong about how he cooked it so good, ..he told me he went out early to buy it. He just put it on the plate and threw away the garbage. What a smart guy. 

I told Ann and Tony about the tour and they were pretty happy about it, besides the fact that I was blocking the television screen. I told them that we'll be going at 6pm, because they were busy watching some TV show still. 

I told Jaejoong that and he nodded. I also said that I wanted to spend some time with him before we went, because the tour is mainly for the other two. They've been here almost a week and haven't even seen much. They only got a week left with me. 

"What should I wear, ..hmm."
"Dress warmly, it's going to be cold today."

I nodded and went to get dressed. I got into my room and I locked the door. I didn't want Jaejoong to see what I was wearing, and then copy me. Although it's cute sometimes, I don't want to dress like him all the time. I put on my True Religion jeans, white beater and sweater. 

I was done and when I turned to look at myself in the body length mirror, I saw that it was broken. I almost forgot about what happened yesterday. This room was pretty clean now so I'm assuming that someone cleaned it up. I shook my head as I went to open the door, to see what Jaejoong is wearing. 

Believe it or not, ..he was wearing the exact same thing. What are the odds of that?! He smiled when he saw me but I didn't. I swear, he probably has a camera hidden in my room or something. This can't just be a coincidence. 

"Do you have a hidden camera in that room or something?"
"No, what makes you say that?"
"Because you always seem to know what I'm going to wear."
"Well I don't have one. It's not my fault that we think alike."

I was still a bit suspicious but I let it go. I walked towards Jaejoong's body length mirror and examined myself. I didn't look bad but I didn't look great either. Jaejoong wrapped his arms around me as we looked at each other through the mirror. 

"You look beautiful today."
"...So do you."

He made a funny face as if he was thinking whether that was a compliment, or a diss. I didn't know myself so I didn't bother thinking about it. It just felt like the right thing to say. Jaejoong started smiling again as he kissed my neck. I arched my neck a bit for him to kiss me, but when a question popped into my head, I turned around to face him.

"Oh yeah, why is my room so clean? It was a mess yesterday."
"I cleaned it up. I didn't want you to awake and remember what happened when you saw the messy room."
"Oh."

I don't know why, but that's when I noticed the bandages on his hand. I lifted his hand up to take a look, and there were three bandages on a few fingers. I looked up to him questioning if it was from the glass pieces from the mirror, and he nodded while pouting. Then, I started to kiss his booboos.

"Alright, let's get going. Where to?"
"I don't know. You've lived in Korea all your life so take me somewhere fun."
"You want to go fishing?"
"I don't know how to fish though."
"I'll teach you. It's fun."
"..Alright fine. Let's go."

I was going to say to him that anywhere I go with him would be fun, but I decided against it. It's a bit too corny, or at least I think so. The two of us walked out of his place hand in hand as he led us towards his motorcycle. It's been awhile since we've ridden this thing together. 

"Hold on tight."

I did as he said and held on really tight. I don't know if it's because I was getting used to it, but I felt that he was driving really slow. I told him to go faster, but he said he was already going over 80km/h. It certainly didn't feel that fast. 

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

"No, you do it like this."

I watched for the hundreth time as Jaejoong showed me how to fish. I watched as he threw the fishing rod in, pretended that he caught a fish, hold the rod tightly and reel it in. I nodded but really, I didn't get any of it. I know I can be slow sometimes but, fishing is just not my thing. Seeing that I was totally confused, Jaejoong put his fishing rod away and handed me mine. 

I was sitting with my legs over the bride of the lake and Jaejoong sat behind me, with his legs spread out around my body and over the bridge as well. He told me to hold the fishing rod and I did. He put his hands over me as he whispered what I should do into my ears. 

"Okay, throw it in."

I did so, with the assitance of Jaejoong and it went in. It was really easy when I did it with him. All the other times I did it, ..it either got stuck onto something or, ..hehe fell into the lake. It was kind of embarrassing those few times it fell in. Jaejoong would always have to lean over to get it. 

"Now you wait until you could feel the fish tug on the bait."

We waited and a couple minutes already passed by. I could feel Jaejoong kissing my neck again. Again, I arched my neck for him to kiss me and it felt really good. But with bad timing, I felt the end of the rod being tugged. Jaejoong probably did so too, so he stopped kissing me. 

"Okay, now you quickly reel it in, ..but not too quick." 

I nodded and the both of us reeled it in together. When I saw the fish at the end of the rod, I unknowing let go of the rod and tried to stand up. But since I was at the end of the bridge, I couldn't balance and instead, I fell into the lake. 

The moment my body made contact with the water, I started shivering right away. It was so cold because it was getting closer to Winter. I wasn't afraid of drowning because I could swim. But I as afraid of the coldas.s water. I looked up to see Jaejoong extending his hand out to me. I grabbed his hand and he easily pulled me up. 

"Idiot."

I ignored what he said and just hugged myself for warmth. Jaejoong then brought me into his arms and hugged me. I was shivering really hard, because the water was really cold. Jaejoong then let go of me as he took a look at me. I was probably purple due to how cold I was. 

"Take off your sweater and tshirt."
"Why?"
"Just do it."

Only the two of us were here, so I did so. I took it off and then I watched as Jaejoong took his sweater off. He then put the sweater over my head and on me. Now, he was only in his beater. His sweater helped warm me up fast, but it was still a bit cold. He then looked at my pants and I think he figured that he couldn't do anything to help it. 

"Jaejoong it's okay, ...I'm not cold anymore."

I tried my best to make it look as if I was warm again. I wasn't that cold anymore actually. But Jaejoong knew better than that and he held onto my face with his warm hands. Next, he kissed me. While kissing him, I felt tingles of warmth going all over my body and I forgot that I was even wet. 

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

"Get your eyes off of the TV screen, now!"
"Hold up Linh."
"You guys are here to spend time with me, not to watch TV all day."
"Fine fine, when are we going?"
"Ten minutes."
"Okay, we'll be done in ten minutes."

I was already done, along with Jaejoong. The two of us sat on the opposite couch that Tony and Ann were on. They just continued to watch TV. After every minute that went by, I would count it down. I was at three minutes left, and they were still glued onto the TV. 

When I got to two, Ann pushed Tony off of the couch and he left to go into the room. When he came out, he had two sweaters with him. One of each of them. They both put their sweaters on and watched the last remaining minute of TV that they had left. Man, such lifeless souls. 

"Time's up."

Jaejoong walked up and turned off the TV as the four of us walked out of the place and towards Jaejoong's car. No offense to Jaejoong's place or anything, ..but I wonder if I could buy a place here for myself. I ignored that thought for now, and got into the passenger seat. 

I waited as Jaejoong started the engine, but then his cell phone started to ring. He picked it up and talked for a bit and then he hung up. 

"What was that about?"
"You remember the bike race last month?"
"Yeah, what about it?"
"Want to go again?"
"..Not really. I almost died."
"Come on. We're so good together though."
"Take someone else, I won't mind."
"..Really? You won't even mind if I took Jongmi or Jihyun?"
"..No. But why them?"
"Because those two are the ones that helped me win. The other girls made me second place."
"I'll think about it." I looked behind at the other two who were confused at what Jaejoong and I were saying. "Let's just take these two on their tour first."

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

During the whole tour, I spent time thinking about the bike race. I wanted to, yet I didn't at the same time. I didn't want Jongmi or Jihyun riding behind Jaejoong, holding tightly onto him either. If it were any other girl, I wouldn't mind so much. Sigh. 

At least Tony and Ann had fun. They actually said that they were kind of happy they took time off watching TV to go on the tour. But the key word was kind of. Everything they saw, they talked about how they saw that in TV. Oh dear. 

We got home at nine o'clock and after the other two took turns taking a shower, they went to watch TV. I was still debating on whether I should attend the race or not. I watched as Jaejoong changed and got ready for the race. He took his cell phone out and then looked at me. 

"You want to come? Or I'll call Jihyun to help me."

Okay, I dislike both Jongmi and Jihyun equally, but I would prefer him to go with Jongmi. Why Jihyun?! I gave him a nice long glare before I agreed to go. 

"Fine, I'll come."
"Okay, get dressed."
"Eh, would it be okay if Ann and Tony watched?"
"If they want to."

I nodded and walked out of the room and towards the other two. I asked them if they wanted to see a bike race and they declined. But when I told them that I was going to be one of the competitors, their face expressions changed as they looked at me. 

"Isn't that dangerous? You don't even know how to ride a bike."
"Don't worry about it. If you come, you'll see. Last month, Jaejoong and I won."
"..Fine, let's go Tony."
"Wait, what about TV?"
"Screw it, let's go watch the race tonight."

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

I pulled the car into one of the parking spaces and the three of us got out. I pointed towards the place where all the audiences were supposed to sit, and Ann and Tony left to go sit there. I gave them my phone and told them to call Jaejoong's number after the race, or I would call them. 

I walked over to Jaejoong where he was with his red bike. Jaejoong was going to make the two of us wear red champions and his red sweater to match the bike, but since I had something else in mind, I told him that we had to wear jeans instead. He disagreed with me for a while but then I said I won't race with him if he didn't, so he agreed. 

Like last month, Jaejoong pulled up in the middle of the line of bikes. I looked around to see that everyone had arrived. I noticed a yellow biker and I was in awe. My favorite color was yellow so seeing a hot yellow bike, obviously I'd be amazed. Hmm, ..wonder if he's cute.

"Okay, this is the competition for the month of December." the speakers roared. "We have ...."

Again, he started to list the people that were racing, along with the names of their girl. There were a few familiar people and a few new faces, or maybe I just didn't recognize them. Since Jaejoong was last month's winner, he was mentioned last again. 

"...Lastly, we have our winner for the past six months, Hero. Along with him is Linh Dao, the girl who helped him win last month."

All of the racers were preparing and talking to their girlfriends. I found this a great time to tell Jaejoong the reason behind me forcing him to wear jeans haha. Like most guys, he wore his jeans with a belt, which was perfect. 

"Okay, you remember the time when we went to that party in Inchon?"
"Yeah, what about it?"
"Well you and Jongmi were winning while racing, but then Yoochun and I caught up all of a sudden."
"Yeah, I was meaning to ask how you did that."
"Instead of holding him around the waste or anything, I stuck my hand in his belt and held on. So I couldn't fall off, without him falling off."

As if all of that registered into Jaejoong's head, he smiled at me. Ahh, I feel so smart right now. We got into position and I shoved my hands into his belt and he even helped me, to make sure I was absolutely secured. The race was just about to begin, until we had an interruption. 

"Hold up!" Everyone looked towards the speakers. "This month, we have a guest racer. Everyone, make room for him and his girl."

Everyone had to scoot a few inches closer to each other to make room for the guest racer. I was ticked off that we had to wait. The guy had his helmet on and behind him, was a really pretty girl. Once he was in line with all of us, the speaker announced who he was. 

"Our guess racer this month is Boss Lee."

Everyone started to clap their hands or whatever, but Jaejoong had a different reaction towards everything. He started to tense up and everything. 

"Jaejoong, what's wrong?"
"Everything. I don't think we should race this month."
"Why not?"

Before he could even respond, the horn was blown and people sped off. I don't know if it as a reflect, but Jaejoong drove off too. I could still feel him tense up and this was bad, ..because we were currently last place. 
_____________________________________________________

Little Vietnamese Girl - CHAPTER 30 

Jaejoong was driving absolutely slow though, and we were last place. But, we weren't too far away from a few couples up ahead. Jaejoong was still tensed up and I didn't know what to do about it. I did know that I wanted to win though. 

"Jaejoong, hurry up and go. Deal with whatever problems you have later."

I tried to hug him, even though my hands were in his belt. He kind of loosened up and then sped off, really quickly. I was tightly secured and wasn't going to fall off anytime soon. Now, it all depended on Jaejoong's driving and how fast his bike can go. Within minutes, we already passed by six or seven couples. I could see their astonished faces as we quickly zoomed by them. 

We could easily win, if there were more time left. But the finish line wasn't too far away. Even though his bike could go faster, it was safety first. We were soon close to three other couples and the road was zig zagged. Jaejoong slowed down and got through it safely, while the other three continued to speed. Guess what happened?

One couple's bike fell over, causing them to slide against the dirt filled ground. Ouch, I hope they're okay though. The couple on the yellow bike continued to go but slowed right down when the girl almost fell off the bike. The guy actually held onto the girl as he drove. Soon, they were back into a safe position, but we passed by them. The other couple was the one with Boss Lee. They were still going perfectly fine. 

"Hold tight."

I was already tightly secured but knowing Jaejoong, if he was to say that, I should really hold on tight. I gripped on really tight and I felt him go a lot faster, in just one second. He didn't slowly increase his speed, he just went really fast. We zoomed past the couple that was first place, and Jaejoong didn't even slow down as we got past the finish line. 

He drove to where we got our pictures taken and when we had it done, he drove off. He didn't wait for them to announce that he was this month's winner. As we drove, I didn't have my hands in his belt, because we were driving slower now. I tried to rub my hands up and down his stomach and arms, trying to make him feel better. 

We didn't go home though. We went to our place instead. We walked hand in hand across the field and when we got to the tent, Jaejoong told me to go in. I did but he didn't go in after me, he zipped the tent half way and then stared into my eyes. 

"Stay here for the night. I have to go somewhere, but I'll be back to get you. If I'm not back by tomorrow, I'll get Sangwoo to bring you food and everything you need. But no matter what, don't leave this place unless I'm the one bringing you out."
"But why? What's wrong?"
"Just do as I say for now, okay?"
"Okay."
"Call your friends and tell them to leave my place immediately." He said, handing me his cell phone. "I have to go but make sure they're gone!"

With that, he ran off. I took out his phone and dialed my number. While I waited for someone to pick up, I watched as Jaejoong sprinted across the field, and then drove off.

"Hello?"
"Tony? You and Ann have to leave Jaejoong's place, now."
"Why, what's wrong?"
"Just do it! Take Ann with you and leave as soon as you can. Go to a hotel or anything, I don't care. I'll pay for it when I get back. I'll call you soon."

I hung up before he could ask me anything else. I trusted Tony more about this because if I called Ann, she'd be really stubborn and make me tell her what's wrong. I don't even know what's wrong myself, so how could I tell them anything? 

I fully zipped the tent and grabbed the blanket, putting it all around me. I laid down and held onto Jaejoong's phone close to me, in case Jaejoong was to call me. I was so worried that I was getting really tired, and then eventually I fell asleep. 

JAEJOONG's POV
After I left Linh, I drove back to my place. When I arrived there, as expected, a bunch of motorcycles parked outside. I felt a little better, that I saw Ann and Tony two blocks away when I was driving here. I slowly crept inside, and saw that they were beating on Sangwoo. 

"Leave him alone."
"Ah, there you are Jaejoong. What took you so long to get here?"

Once they all saw me, they stopped hitting Sangwoo. I went up to him and helped him get up. He just stood behind me as I stared at Boss Lee in the eye. 

"What are you doing here?"
"What I'm doing here?" He started to chuckle and when he stopped, he glared at me. "Why don't you take a wild guess."
"Because I helped her?"
"That's exactly why. I don't want to talk about it here, so come to the Basement in an hour. Munjae, call Junsu and tell him to come too."

With that, they all walked away and out of my place. Even the ones that lived here with me. They were assigned to help me, but they were still Boss Lee's men. The only one that was faithful to me, was Sangwoo. I helped him get bandaged up whereever he was hurt, and the two of us headed off to the Basement. 

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Right now, Junsu and I were standing in front of Boss Lee, along with Sangwoo and Yunho behind us. It was silent and no one said anything. Junsu and I were probably in trouble for helping Linh the other day. I bet we'd be in bigger trouble if he knew what happened on the day of her parents' death. 

"I don't know how that girl lived, but I heard the two of you helped her the other day, when Sunho was trying to bring her back here."

The two of us stayed silent and just continued to stare at Boss Lee. I don't know what he's going to do about it, but I'm sure he won't let it go so easily, no matter how much he favors Junsu and I. But I could be wrong, and hopefully I am. 

"Why did the two of you defend her that night? Junsu."
"Because she's my friend." Boss Lee glared at Junsu as he said that. 
"What about you Jaejoong? Why did you defend her?"
"Because she's my girlfriend."
"I'm not even going to bother asking how that happened." 

Boss Lee just stood up and walked back and forth, as if he was thinking. Munjae just stood behind him, not saying a word. I almost forgot that Sangwoo and Yunho were behind us, because they were doing a really good job at being silent. 

"Jaejoong and Junsu, Linh is the little Vietnamese girl in that family I wanted to have dead a few months ago, do you guys not know?" He continued when the two of us didn't say anything. "There will be a great reward for whoever brings here back here. I don't care if she's your friend or girlfriend. I hope the both of you remain loyal to me and bring her back. You may leave."

I turned around and nodded for Sangwoo to walk ahead of me. The four of us got outside of the Basement. I turned towards Junsu and glared at him and Yunho. They only glared back at Sangwoo and I in return. 

"Junsu, you're never going to find Linh."
"I don't want to. I'm not planning on bringing her back here. I'm her friend."
"Oh yeah? You were mine too but guess what you did to me?"
"It was an accident. I'm not going to do anything to hurt Linh."
"You better not because if you do, I'll kill you with my own hands."

Junsu didn't look what so ever offended with that and he just got on his motorcycle and left. Yunho follwed him like a dog and left as well. I turned towards Sangwoo and drove off, with him following me. My destination was a bar. I had a lot of things I needed to discuss with Sangwoo right now. 

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

I took another shot and laid my cup back on the table for Sangwoo to pour me another cup. When he did, I poured him some and then we drank it all in one gulp.

"You got it?" 
"Yeah, I got it."

I just explained everything I needed to Sangwoo. I told him where Linh was and if I needed anything, I could just call him. I don't know how to deal with everything right now. I couldn't give Linh up, no matter what. She's practically a part of me now. 

The both of us had a few shots and I don't think we could drive like this. We left after I paid and when we got outside, I called a cab over. The two of us got in and I cabbed back to my place. I told the driver to wait outside as I went in for awhile. 

Sangwoo went straight to his room while I went into Linh's. I got her some clothes and her toothbrush and anything else she needed. I was done so I went back outside to where the cab driver was. I told him to take me to my destination and he did. 

I paid him and waited as he drove off. I looked around me, making sure no one was following me, then I started to walk into an alley. I got to the end of it and went through a few more places, and arrived at the field. I dragged her suitcase across the field and finally reached the tent. 

I unzipped it to find Linh sleeping peacefully, holding tightly onto my cell phone. I shook her and called out her name, to wake her up. She did and I motioned her to follow me closeby.

LINH's POV
I did as Jaejoong told me to. I was still half asleep but I forced my eyes open. I held onto his arm for support in case I fell over or anything. I just then noticed the strong smell of alcohol on him. I ignored it as I used all my energy to follow him as he was walking across this dark and creepy forest. 

We were in the middle of the forest after an hour of walking and there was a little cabin. Jaejoong pushed in some code and the door unlocked. He got in after me and then turned on the lights. Inside, was a really nice and cozy place. He put my luggage down as he walked over to the couch and sat down. 

"What's wrong?" I said, taking a seat next to him.
"You're in danger, that's what's wrong."
"Why?"
"Some people want you dead."
"...The people who killed my parents."
"How do you know?"
"Just a guess. Does it have anything to do with the Boss Lee guy?"
"It has everything to do with him."
"How do you know him? Why does he make you tense up like that?"
"I can't answer you that right now."
"You don't have anything to do with my parents' death right?"
"I answered you that before already."
"I'm asking you again."
"I said no. I had nothing to do with it."

I nodded. I believed him but I really wanted to know what his relation to this Boss Lee guy is. I didn't question Jaejoong about it though. He'll tell me when the time is right. 

"I have to go now, I'll see you tomorrow."
"Where? Please don't leave. I'm scared here, alone."

He started scratching his head, deciding to stay here with me or not. While debating to himself, he yawned. He was tired, so he should stay here. I hugged him and looked up, wanting to know his answer. 

"Alright. I'll stay here. Wash up and get to bed."

I nodded, grinning like an idiot and went to get my luggage. I found my toothbrush and tried to find my way to the bathroom. I found it and went in. After I was done, I went out to find the bedroom. I found it and went in. I saw Jaejoong half naked on the bed, with just his pajama pants on. He took his hands out of the bed sheets and threw something at me.

I caught it and it was his pajama top. I turned around as I took off my shirt and bra and put the top on, buttoning all the way up to my chest. I then slipped out of my pants and got into bed with him. He held me tight and had his legs wrapped around me while I had my head buried into his chest. I could feel him starting to feel up and down my legs. 

"Your legs are so smooth and soft."
"Yeah, and not hairy unlike yours."
"Hey, mine aren't that hairy. Plus, I'm a guy."
"I know, I'm joking. You have nice abs at least."
"Yeah I know that. You touch them all the time when we're on the motocycle."

He was right and I was touching them right now too. It was kind of cold but with my hand on his bare body, it was really warm. He started to touch my stomach as well. I didn't have abs or anything but my stomach was pretty much flat. It's weird because no matter how much I ate, I would never gain weight. Lucky me? I actually wanted to gain five pounds though. 

The both of us just laid there, nothing speaking. I could hear both of our breathing and I could also hear his heartbeat, because my head was placed on his chest. I was just thinking to myself when I felt his hand go higher and higher and the next thing you know, ...

"Eh, watch where your hands are going."
"Is something wrong with this?"
"Yes, ..there is."
"You have your face in my chest, why can't I have my hands on yours?"
"Because we're different!" 
"Oh yeah?!"
"Yeah!"
"Oh yeah?!"
"Yeah!!"

I don't know why but since his bare hand was on my chest, I put my hand down his pants, with my hands on his as.s. He looked a bit uncomfortable as he put his other hand in my underwear and on my as.s Well, a guy only has one more private part. But I'm not even going to go there. I took my hand out and took both of his out and got on top of him, kissing him. Just before he could kiss me back, I got off and turned around. 

"Goodnight."
"That's not fair!"
"Who said?"
"I said so."
"Well now I'm saying it is. You touched me more than I touched you so I get to kiss you without you kissing me."

I couldn't see his facial expression but he turned me around and got on top of me. He held my arms down so I couldn't move and so I turned my head to the side, not looking at him. Then, he took both my hands and held them with one of his hands, moving my face to face him. He kissed me and I smiled as I kissed him back. 

Little Vietnamese Girl - CHAPTER 31

"So I'm just going to sit in this place all day?"

We were currently sitting around in the livingroom. He told me that he had to go again and I were to stay in one place. I didn't like the idea of staying here, deserted in some forest. What happens if I die here? How miserable is that. 

"Yes, and maybe for the next few days as well."
"I don't want to stay here though."
"Well you have to. People want to kill you."
"Can't I just hire some body guards?"
"Oh yeah? And who's going to be paying for that?"
"Me of course. I'm rich now, forgot to tell you."
"What?"
"Long story. But can't I just do that? I'm strongly against myself staying in this place."
"What do I do if you end up dying then huh? That'll just mean I went against my --nevermind."
"I'm not staying here and you can't make me."

Jaejoong looked completely pissed off as he ran his fingers through his hair. He was probably thinking really hard because then he started to rub his temples. I just sat there all the while watching him. He then turned towards me and gave me an uncomfortable glare. 

"Fine. But I'll be choosing your body guards and until then, you're staying here."
"Hurry then. I give you three hours maximum."
"Alright alright, I'm going."

I watched as he left the cabin. Since the two of us stayed up a lot last night to talk and fool around, we didn't get much sleep. I decided to just get some sleep right now. 

JAEJOONG's POV
I got home and went into Sangwoo's room, to see that he was still asleep. I needed Jihyun's number, so I could get the phone number for the body guard place or whatever. All I knew was that she had bodyguards, so she probably has the phone number. 

I didn't want to wake him up so I went through his phonebook instead. I was looking through his phonebook and there was a number under the name 'Canada'. That's ...weird. I ignored it and found Jihyun's number. I went out of his room and used his phone to call her, since I left mine with Linh.

"What's up Sangwoo?"
"This is Jaejoong."
"Oh..uh, what's up?"
"Do you happen to have the phone number for the place you hire your body guards?"
"You need some body guards?"
"No, just someone I know wants some."
"Wow, your friend must be rich."
"Yeah, so do you have the number?"
"Yeah, hold up."

I waited and after she gave me the number, I called. I hired four of the best guys under my name and told them to meet me in front of Song Corporation. I was going to return Sangwoo his phone, but then decided against it. I probably need it more then he does. Sorry Sangwoo. 

I walked towards the bar that Sangwoo and I were at last night and got my bike. When I did, I drove off to Song Corporation. I arrived there and saw four huge men in black, standing there. I felt like a tiny person standing by them. 

"Hey, you're the body guards that I hired?"
"Yeah, are you Kim Jaejoong?"
"Yes I am. Follow me."

With that, I got on my motorcycle with them following me. They were in two black cars. I arrived where Linh was and brought them to the cabin. These guys better be trustworthy or no matter how big they are, I'll kill them. 

"May the two of you sign here."
"What's it for?"
"It just states what we do for you and to make sure you'll pay us."
"Oh okay."

I looked it over and wow, these guys really are something. It states that they would take a bullet for the person they're guarding and a bunch of other things. I signed it and Linh signed it after me. I shook hands with the four guys and turned towards Linh.

"You're free to do what you want but just remember, be careful."
"Alright, don't worry about it."
"Oh yeah, don't call me unless it's an emergency alright? I'll call you."
"Okay okay. Just go, don't worry about me."
"..I'm always worrying about you."
"I know."
"Okay, I'm going."

LINH's POV
After Jaejoong left, I turned towards these four huge things in black. They were like three times my size almost. I smiled at them but they didn't smile back. It was like they had no emotions or something like that. Weirdos.

"Okay, wait here, I'm going to go get changed." 

I walked off and into the room. I opened the suitcase full of my stuff that Jaejoong had packed for me and found something to put it on. I went back out to see the four standing there, in their exact spots. They do know that they can sit down on the couches right?

"Okay, first thing first. Don't act weird. I don't want weird body guards."
"May I please ask how we are being weird?"
"Like that! Don't talk like that to me. Talk casually like I'm your friend or something. Also, if I leave the room, ..you can sit down. If you have something against what I do, say it out. Don't be afraid to tell me I'm stupid or doing something wrong. Just be my friend, ..except for the part where you're supposed to protect me."

After I finished, the four of them looked confused at each other. What is there to be confused about? I'm trying to make it easier for them, but they're making it even harder. I waited for one of them to speak up. 

"That's not in the contract."
"I know it's not. But I'm saying it now. Do you like acting like robots?" I didn't get a reply, so I assumed they didn't. "Exactly. Let's go" 

I walked ahead but then one of them walked in front of me. The other three were on each side of me and behind me. I felt like I was in a hole standing in the middle of these four guys. But I kind of liked the feeling of being protected. I didn't know where to go, ..when I thought about Changmin. 

He's probably in school. Even though I'm late, ..maybe I should get back to school. I'm totally not going to pass school if I keep up like this. I told the drivers to take me to Seoul High and they did. It was lunch time by now and I went to find Changmin, with my body guards following me. These four big guys sure caught a lot of attention. 

"Changmin!" 

He turned around from the lunch table he was sitting at with Yoochun and his eyes turned really big when he saw me. Yoochun looked shocked and surprised as well and I went and sat next to them. My body guards were just standing around my table. Everyone, and I mean everyone was looking at our table. Changmin and Yoochun felt a bit uncomfortable but I didn't mind it all that much. 

"Who are they?"
"My body guards."
"Why do you have body guards?"
"Because I'm rich, ..some people might want to kidnap me. You know, the whole rich people thing."
"How did you get the money?"
"Remember Changmin? I told you two weeks ago that I would inherit my parents' money."
"Don't tell me you're the little Vietnamese girl whose parents died in Vancouver." Yoochun asked, looking at me unbelieveably. 

I squinted my eyes at him. Does he know something I don't? How come he looks so shocked to know and how come he knows about my parents? 

"Yeah I am, how do you know?"
"Oh uhm, ..uh it was on the news."
"Changmin, I was on the news?"
"Your parents were. You're the Dao's daughter?"
"Hehe, ..yeah." 

By now, everyone was calling out my name. Everyone was looking at me but I just had my eye on Yoochun. Did he know something I didn't? I couldn't help but think that. I asked the two guys if they wanted to ditch school and they both agreed. We went to the arcade that Changmin and I were at the last time, where we met Jihyun. 

We didn't even get to play DDR that day. When we arrived there, no one was on the machine so I walked up to it. I was shocked at what I saw. The last time I was here, I wrote my name in red and had Jihyun cross it out, almost writing her name. This time, her name was fully written on and besides that, in blue marker was written, 'Linh Dao is a BI.TCH!' 

"That bi.tch!"

I started spazzing when everyone looked at me. Yoochun and Changmin told me to calm down and I did. I went to get some tokens and went back the the DDR machine. I started to play with Changmin, and then with Yoochun. Then, I watched as the two of them played together. 

I liked this arcade a lot, because it was pretty chilling. It got really bright all of a sudden, probably because someone was entering. I turned around to see Jihyun. She looked at me and smirked when she saw my body guards. She walked up to me and smiled. 

"Trying to copy me now are you?"
"Who the hell says I'm copying you."
"You got some body guards like me. You asked Jaejoong to get the number for you?"
"Sorry, I don't talk to bi.tches."
"So I guess you don't talk to yourself."
"What the fcuk do you want?"

By now, Changmin and Yoochun stopped playing. She only had five body guards with her today. I was outnumbered. But my guys looked a lot bigger than hers, so hopefully they're tougher. I glared at her as she glared back at me. 

"Remember what you promised me."
"Sorry Changmin, but she started it."

She looked like such a bi.tch smiling at me like that that I just wanted to rip her face apart! I swear, I've never been so mad in my life. Just her face pisses me off. Pisses me off even more to know that she tries to be nice to me when Jaejoong is around. Plus the fact that she's his ex. 

I tried to be the bigger man and turned around, standing on the DDR machine and pulled Yoochun along with me to play. We didn't play for very long when I was pulled off of the machine. I landed on the floor with Jihyun laughing at me. Changmin helped me up and I glared at Jihyun. 

The two of us started fighting but after awhile, the owners of the arcade told us to leave and take it outside, because we were distracting his customers. We did as he said and went outside, but all of his customers went outside anyways. Now, we were standing in the parking lot of the arcade just glaring at each other. 

"Bi.tch, let's fight one on one."
"Why? Because my body guards can beat yours?"
"No, because why bring them into this? It's between me and you. What, you scared?"
"You chose a day where I'm wearing heals while you're wearing runners to fight? Isn't that a bit unfair?"
"We'll both take our shoes off then."
"No, I don't think so."

With that, I attacked her. I don't care if she doesn't want to fight. This isn't about agreeing with me anyways. This is about me kicking her as.s for being a bi.tch. It didn't last very long when we got pulled away from one another. But it was good because I got a few hits on her, when she had none on me. 

One of my body guards put me on his shoulder and carried me off, while hers did the same. I was put into the car and Yoochun told them to drive back to school. We dropped Changmin off at because next period would start in ten minutes. Yoochun then told them to take me back to Jaejoong's place. 

When we arrived there, Yoochun went in with me. On the couch, was Jaejoong and Hyemin. They weren't touching each other but they weren't sitting so far apart either. They saw us and Hyemin smiled at me, while Jaejoong frowned. What's up with the two of them? 
__________________________________________

Sorry for the lame chapter. I personally think the second half of this chapter is REALLY childish but I don't know where all of that came out from. I'm just feeling really weird today. The first half, I wrote yesterday, so I think it turned out better. Hopefully the next chapter will be better again. 

ALSO, I rewrote the prologue so hopefully you can read that and tell me if it was better than the first. Please read and pick which was better, hopefully you remember the short lame prologue I had before. Well that is all for today, have a great day!

edit: I think the prologue turned out weird because I'm super HYPER today. Maybe because I'm like super hungry but that's besides the point. I'm just really hyper because I was giggling reading the first few replies I got. 

Little Vietnamese Girl - CHAPTER 32 

Before I even got the chance to question Jaejoong about him and Hyemin being together, he got up and dragged me by my wrist into the bedroom. He shut the door with a loud bang and turned around, giving me a really cold and scary look. 

"Who the hell told you to come here?"
"Why can't I come here."
"Because! I told you, ..you're in danger. It'll just be worst if you're here."
"Fine, I'll leave."
"No. You're already here, ..stay for a bit."
"Okay."

He didn't say anything so I went to walk around the room, and into mine. It felt like I haven't been here in so long, when it wasn't even that long. I think I was used to it, and it's always bad to get used to things. Never get too attached because when you lose it, ..it'll hurt. 

"Aren't you going to ask me anything?"
"Ask you what?"
"Ask me what Hyemin is doing here?"
"If you wanted to tell me, you would."
"I brought her here."
"Oh?"
"Yeah, you want to know why?"
"Sure."
"My parents want me to marry her."
"What? Arranged marriage?"
"Yeah.."
"They still do that here?!"

He nodded and didn't say anything else, waiting for my reaction. I didn't even know how to react to that. If it's arranged, then that means he has no feelings to her. But if his parents want that, ..then what am I doing by his side? Sigh. 

"Then what are you going to do about us?"
"Nothing, because I'm not marrying her."
"Wouldn't your parents be upset?"
"Yeah, they'll probably disown me."

The two of us decided not to talk about it right now. He said that he'd come back to the cabin tonight and then we could talk about it there. We walked out to see Hyemin and Yoochun talking to each other. Jaejoong told me to leave, and that he had to talk to Hyemin. I nodded and before I left, I saw Hyemin smirking at me. What a bi.tch, just like her friend. 

Yoochun and I walked out, to see Sangwoo coming in. I waved at him and he waved back. We had a little talk before I left. I dropped Yoochun off at home, and then I decided to call Ann and Tony with Jaejoong's phone. 

"Hello?"
"Where are you guys, I'm coming."
"We're at Seoul Hotel."
"What room number?"
"504."
"Okay, I'll be there soon."

I hung up and told my body guards to take me to Seoul Hotel. I sat in the back of the car thinking to myself. Ever since the day of the bike race, my life has felt so different. I don't feel carefree and able to do whatever I want anymore. I feel like I need to hide, ..but I don't want to. 

JAEJOONG's POV
After Linh and Yoochun left, I turned back to talk to Hyemin. The reason I invited her here, was to tell her to back off on the engagement. Her parents spoiled her, so whatever she wanted, she could have. Not to sound confident and conceited but right now, ..she wanted me. 

"Come on. I already have a girlfriend, why are you doing this?"
"It's what my parents want."
"If you don't want it, then they won't make us."
"Who says I don't want you? Ever since the first time Hoyong brought you home, ..I liked you already."
"Well maybe if you had told me then, then something could've happened. But now is too late."
"Yeah right. You went out with Jihyun a week later."
"She and I liked each other and saw each other almost everyday."
"Yeah yeah. If you had gotten together with me back then, I wouldn't have dumped you like she did."
"It's all over now."
"I also would've given you so much more than she did."

I didn't like where she was taking this conversation so I didn't say anything. After what seemed like a long time, ..Hyemin spoke again. 

"Alright, I'll break the engagement off on one condition."
"What is it?"
"Take me out to have the best night of my life, then I'll forget all about it."
"Are you sure that's all you want?"
"Yeah, let's go."
"Where do you want to go first?"
"Let's go clubbing. Take your bike, I haven't gotten to ride that with you yet."

Would taking Hyemin out for one night count as cheating on Linh? Hopefully not and I hope she understands when I tell her. I nodded and the two of us went outside to where my motorcycle was. I got on and passed her the other helmet. She got on after me and I drove off to a club. 

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

"Let's drink." 

Once we got into the club, Hyemin dragged me to the bar right away. She started ordering drink after drink, making me drink with her. All the while, I had to pay for everything. Man, this better be worth it. It will, if I get to be with Linh peacefully. After quite a few shots, we dragged me off to the dance floor. 

I would just stand there but then she made me dance with her. I made her swear to our friendship that she would tell our parents that she didn't want to marry me, and to never use it against me, and she did. I started dancing but then she kept on grinding against me. Sure it felt good but it wasn't Linh!

"Let's go get some more to drink."

We did as she wanted and we drank some more. I had to go to the bathroom, so I told her I'd be right back. I walked in to the bathroom and after a long wait, I finally got to pee. I stayed in the washroom for a bit, not wanting to go back outside. But after a long time, that taking a sh.it was a good enough excuse, I went out. 

I came out and Hyemin was still drinking. She told me to drink more before we go and dance, and so I did. Ten more minutes of drinking and talking, she pulled me to the dance floor. 

THIRD PERSON's POV
As Jaejoong was dancing with Hyemin, he didn't notice but their dancing got more sexual as the minutes went on. They had their hands all over each other. Little did Jaejoong know, it wasn't the alcohol that was making him like this, but actually a chemical that Hyemin had placed into his drink. The same substance that he had taking in awhile ago, the day he almost raped Linh. 

Hyemin saw that her plan was working perfectly fine, so she lured Jaejoong out of the club. She got a taxi and the two of them went back to his place. Once they arrived in his bedroom, it started kicking in. He treated Hyemin the same way he treated Linh that other day, except Hyemin helped him with it. 

As he was on top of her, she looked to her right, where his drawer was. On top of it, laid a camera, with it's light blinking red. She smiled as she continued with him. 

--FLASHBACK--
"Jaejoong, can I use your washroom?"
"Yeah, it's down the hall to your left."

Hyemin walked down the hall, but didn't turn left. She went straight into Jaejoong's room. Taking her mini camera out of her bag, she put it on Jaejoong's drawer, turning it on. The battery doesn't die until ten hours later, so she had plenty of time. 

While she walked out, Jaejoong went into his room, seeing her. She gasped but quickly covered it with a smile. 

"What are you doing in my room?"
"I was going to use the other washroom, ...but it stunk in there so I used yours."
"Oh, okay."

Jaejoong believed it because he lived with a bunhc of other guys and they probably stunk up the washroom, or left it as a pigstyle. 

"Come on, let's go outside."

The two of them went outside and before they got a chance to talk, Linh walked in on them. Hyemin smirked at Linh when she looked at her.
--END OF FLASHBACK--

LINH's POV
After I spent a few hours in the hotel with Ann and Tony, I left. Before I left, I paid for their stay there. I told them to keep my phone and I'll call them when I do. Sigh. I bought a bunch of fast food and ate on the way as I returned back to the cabin. Jaejoong said he was going to visit me, so I want to be there when he comes. 

My four body guards and I ate a lot of fast food while we got there. I waited for Jaejoong, but he still hasn't come. I looked at my four body guards, thinking of what to do. 

"Let's play the laughing game."
"How do you play that?"
"One person is it, and they have to try to make one of us laugh. The person who laughs out loud, is next."

All of them disagreed with it. I told them I would be it first, so then they agreed. It was probably going to be hard, because they looked like they were trained to be emotionless or something. I started doing random things, and they still wouldn't laugh. But I swore I saw their mouths twitching to laugh. 

I stood there to think of something. Since I was wearing sweats, I pulled it all the way up to my chest. It was baggy so there wasn't a problem down there. The moment I did that, one of my body guards, Kim TaeHyun, starting laughing out loud. 

"A-ha! You're up next." 

We played this game for over an hour, and it was starting to get boring. We all had turns to go up, although I was up the most. I looked at my watch to see that it was midnight already. Jaejoong still hasn't shown up. He said that he would..and usually he always does what he says. 

I left my body guards and told them I was going to go to sleep. They were going to sleep on the couches outside, and take turns staying up. I went to wash up and got into bed. I laid there staring at his phone. If you're not going to come, at least call me. I didn't even know how to reach him. 

I put the phone next to me and tried to sleep, but I just kept on thinking. What's he doing? Is he thinking about me like I am with him? Is he coming? Does he miss me? A bunch of questions popped into my mind and after knowing I wasn't going to get any answers, I drifted off to sleep.

JAEJOONG's POV
The next morning I woke up, and found myself naked. What the fcuk? I looked around to see no one. I tried to remember what happened yesterday and when I did, ..I immediately shot up. I got up and went to wash up and took my car to get to the cabin. I ran across the field when I got there and Linh's body guards let me in. 

I went into the room to find her still asleep. I was going to leave the room when my phone rung, right next to her bed. I quickly picked it up. 

"Hello?"
"Jaejoong, this is appa."
"Yeah, what do you want?"
"I just wanted to tell you that your engagement to Hyemin is off."
"Really?"
"Yeah, you can pick whoever you want to marry. Your girlfriend's not bad."
"Okay, thanks for letting me know."

I walked out of the room after I hung up. Hyemin told them already. But I swear to god something is wrong. I sat with the body guards as I tried to think about what happened. Suddenly, flashes of Hyemin and I having sex popped into my head. No wonder she let me off so easily...sh.it. 

"Hey Jaejoong, you're here."
"Yeah, I need to talk to you."
"Okay."

Since we had no privacy out here, I brought her back into the bed room. We got in there and she started kissing me, but I stopped it. 

"What's wrong?"
"Nothing, it's just..."
"Oh yeah, why didn't you come yesterday?"
"I was doing something else."
"Oh. Did you miss me? What were you doing? Were you thinking of me huh?" 

She asked me all these questions jokinly and had a smile on her face. But that smile is going to disappear when I tell her what happened. I'm not the kind of guy to lie to girls, but with her, ..it's just so hard to tell her the truth. Maybe because she's the only girl I'm actually afraid would leave me. 

"What if, ...what if I told you that I missed you but also, ..I thought I was making love to you."
"What?!"
________________________________________________

Little Vietnamese Girl - CHAPTER 33

LINH's POV
"What?!" I asked him, hoping I misunderstood what he was saying. 
"Like I said, ..I thought I was making love to you, last night."

I stood there trying to gather in my head what he just told me. How could that be possible...Oh! I know, haha, he probably had a dream about us having sex. Eww, that horny guy. 

"You dreamt that we had sex?"
"No."
"..Then what?"

At this point, I don't think I even want to know what happened. How come this guy is so straight forward about things like this. Aren't guys supposed to keep it from their girlfriends, and then end up having their girlfriends find out? I don't even know which I prefer. 

"Remember the day I was drugged, ..and almost raped you?"
"Yeah, what about it?"
"I know who drugged the drink, ..because I was drugged again last night."
"Who did it?"
"...Hyemin."
"Hoyong's sister?!"
"Yeah. She was with me yesterday and one thing led to another.."

I turned around from him so that my back was facing him. I was so pissed off, but I was trying to keep calm right now. There is still so much more I had to ask him. I can't believe he screwed her. I breathed in and out before I turned back around to look at Jaejoong. 

"Where? How? Why?"
"We were at the club and I guess she drugged me there. We had sex at my place, ..I don't know how it happened...because I was drugged, you got to remember that. She said that if I took her out, she would cancel the engagement."
"And you believed her you as.shole?!"
"Listen, she did cancel it. I just didn't know she'd drug me like that."
"That slut! Oh my god, she's such a crazy bi.tch!"
"Are you going to forgive me or what?"

I thought about it and even though he was drugged, ..I still can't get over it. Or at least not this soon. I was so mad I just wanted to hit someone. Even though Jaejoong was right there, I didn't hit him. I kept thinking over the negative and positive things to what he just did. 

He was honest and told me, ..but he had sex with another girl. He was drugged, ..but he still had sex with another girl. He got his engagement cancelled, ..but he still had sex with another girl. That girl is Lee Hyemin. Oh my god, wait until I get my hands on her. 

"So, ..will you forgive me?"
"I'll forgive you after I claw her face out."
"Look, violence isn't the answer."
"Why are you defending her?! Drugging and fcuking you is the answer? Huh? Leave me alone."

I walked past him and towards the closet and started to pack my things. I didn't want to stay here any longer, especially if it was his place. I'll forgive him maybe, after I damage that girl and ruin her. 

"What are you doing? Where are you going?"
"I'm leaving this place. Don't stop me and don't talk to me."

I finished up packing and tried to leave, but Jaejoong held me back. My body guards came in the moment I screamed, and held him back. Before I walked out of the door, I turned around to give him one last look. 

"Here," I said, putting his phone on the table, "I'll call you, ..if I forgive you. But for now, we're over."

I turned away and walked away from him. Out of nowhere, tears started to slowly fall down from my face. Luckily he didn't see and all that he saw, was my back moving further away from him. I hated it that I had grown so attached to him already. 

One of the reasons why I never had a relationship with anyone, was because I was afraid to get hurt..and now I am. Relationships, ..I rather just stay far away from it. Once I was across the field, I got into the car and after my other two body guards caught up, I told them to take me to the hotel that Ann and Tony were staying at.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

"Stop eating Linh."

I was in the hotel room with the other two, eating bucket after bucket of icecream. It's been over five hours since Jaejoong told me what he did. Even though he wasn't a virgin to begin with and I've seen him screw Jongmi numerous times, it hurt this time. 

"What happened?"

I didn't tell them what happened when I got here, but instead, I just started to eat icecream. I didn't cry or anything but these two knew that when I'm feeling bad, I'm eating icecream. 

"Dude, you're bleeding."

I looked down to see my lips dripping blood down onto my icecream. I put the icecream away and wiped up my lips. Being with him, ..I noticed that I haven't bitten my lips in so long. And now I'm starting again, and it's all his fault. 

I spent the whole day with these two and when they went to sleep, it was midnight. I didn't want to sleep. I grabbed my cell and wrote a note to these two, and left the hotel. I again paid for how long they've stayed again and then left with my body guards. I was in the car, just driving around. 

I thought about Jaejoong, ..and then it lead me to thinking about the Hyemin. After thinking of different ways to mess her up, I then ended up thinking about her brother, Lee Hoyong. I decided to call him so I took out my cell phone and dialed his number. 

"Hello?" He said, sounding sleepy. 
"It's me. Where are you?"
"I'm at home."
"Your house or your parents' house?"
"My house, why?"
"Can I come over?"
"Sure."

I asked him for the address and he gave it to me. I arrived there twenty minutes later, and two of my body guards followed me in, while the other two stayed out to watch the cars. They said something about people setting bombs in the car, or something like that. 

I rang his doorbell and right when he opened the door, ..I threw myself on top of him and started to kiss him. At first he didn't know what was going on, and when he had a little more sense, he kissed me back. But, he seemed to regain all of his sense, so he pushed me away. 

"What's wrong with you?"
"Nothing. Can't I kiss you?"
"What about Jae--"
"We're over."

I interrupted him before he could say the as.shole's name. He didn't say anything but just nodded. I walked around his house and looked at everything. When I was in his kitchen, I asked him to make me the rice again, and he agreed. 

While he was making it, I was drinking shot after shot of soju. He finished after I had finished two bottles of it. I was on my third, when he took it away from me. 

"Stop drinking so much."

I did as he said and started eating. For a few seconds, the taste of the food made me forget all about what happened. But it all returned back and then the food didn't taste as good anymore. I ate it all really quick, and Hoyong just looked at me, concerned. 

"What happened between the two of you?"
"Nothing. We just broke up."

He looked like he didn't believe me one bit, but he didn't question me any further. I sat there staring at the wall for awhile, then then noticed soju in front of me again. I turned towards Hoyong and he nodded. I smiled as I started to drink again. 

THIRD PERSON's POV
After Linh finished her fifth bottle of soju, she had passed out on the counter. Hoyong was worried about her and didn't know what was going on between Jaejoong and her. He picked her up and carried her up the stairs, and into one of the guestrooms. 

After he tucked her in, he gave he a kiss on the forehead before leaving the room. Hoyong walked back into his room and laid down. He was deciding whether or not he should call Jaejoong, and tell him that Linh was here. 

After half an hour of thinking to himself, he decided not to. He wouldn't lie if Jaejoong asked, but he didn't want to rat Linh out on his own free will. 

JAEJOONG's POV
After Linh left, I started trashing up the cabin. At this point, I kind of did want Linh to claw Hyemin's face up, if that's what it took to have her forgive me. But I had a feeling she wouldn't forgive me that easily. I would accept her being mad at me if I wasn't drugged, and screwed Hyemin willingly. 

She knows how I was like when I was drugged yet she's still mad. I couldn't even help myself. I walked out of the messed up cabin and walked across the field. As I got in my car, my phone rang. 

"Hello?"
"Hey, it's me."
"Sangwoo, what's up?"
"Just wanted to let you know that Hyemin dropped by to give you a gift."
"What is it?"
"I don't know. She said that I can't open it..and it's only for you."
"Alright, I'll be back soon."

I drove back quickly and when I got back, Sangwoo said the present was in my room. I walked in and on my drawer, was a red gift box. I opened it up, to see a video tape. What the fcuk. I put it into the VCR that was in my room, and turned it up. 

When the screen started playing, it was of me and Hyemin having sex. Oh my god. You could hear the both of us reallly clearly, as if it was happening right now. It was a side view from the right of the bed, which meant it was recorded from my drawer. 

I kept on watching in disbelief that she actually recorded us. I don't know how she did it, but she did. I think Sangwoo heard because he walked in. 

"Yo, you watching porn?"

I immediately turned off the TV and took out the tape. The tape was named 'Surprise Jaejoong' which made me even more pissed off. 

"Since when do you watch porn in your room by yourself?"
"I'm not."
"Then what was it? You and Linh?"
"I wish. Fcuk!"
"What's wrong?"
"Remember the night I almost raped Linh? When I was drugged?"
"Yeah, what about it?"
"Hyemin drugged me again last night.."
"You screwed her?!"
"Yeah, and now Linh's pissed off."
"I would be if I were her."
"But I was drugged."
"Girls don't care. They blame you for everything."
"Yeah yeah, get out. You're not helping."

I kicked Sangwoo out of my room because he wasn't helping at all. I felt really stressed out so I went to take a hot shower. When I got out of the washroom, Hyemin was sitting on my bed, watching the tape. I turned it off and faced her. 

"What the fcuk is wrong with you?"
"What's wrong? Don't we look good going at it?"
"You promised."
"I promised I'd cancel the engagement, which I did."
"Then what is all this for?"
"To get into your pants, whenever I want."
"And how are you going to do that?"
"Blackmail you? Show Linh?"
"I already told her what happened."
"Oh, then maybe show your parents?"
"You should feel ashamed even thinking about it."

I was going to go at her when her stupid body guards stopped me. I pushed them off me, saying I won't attack her so they let me go, but stood in front of her. 

"Get out."
"Why, am I not welcomed here?"
"No you're not, so get out."
"Fine. I have a dinner date with your parents anyways, ta ta."

With that, she and her body guards walked out. When she walked out, my phone rung again. I hoped it was Linh, but the caller ID said otherwise. It was Boss Lee. What the fcuk does he want now?! 

Little Vietnamese Girl - CHAPTER 34

I looked at the phone for a bit before I picked up, bringing it to my ear. I didn't say anything and waited for him to speak instead. 

"Come here, now."

That was all he said before he hung up. I took my anger out on the wall and punched it, causing it to dent a couple inches. I just wanted to kill everyone at this moment. I wanted to kill Boss Lee, and I wanted to kill Hyemin. 

I left my place quickly and walked to get my motorcycle. When I got it, I started to drive off to Boss Lee's place. When I got there, someone had arrived at the exact same time as me. Kim Junsu. I glared at him before I left to go inside first. 

I could hear his footsteps following me. When we got inside, some idiots took us down to the basement. Boss Lee was there sitting on his chair, with his guys next to him. Again, Junsu and I were standing in the same spots we were last time. But this time, Sangwoo and Yunho weren't with us. 

"Where's the girl?" 

That was the first thing that came out of his mouth when he saw us. Both of us were quiet and didn't say anything. That led to Boss Lee taking out a gun from inside the pocket of the suit. He pointed it at me and Junsu stood in front of me. I pushed him out of the way and behind me. That idiot. 

"I don't know where she is."
"She's your girlfriend, how can you not know?"
"Because she broke up with me."

The moment I finished my sentence, I felt pain at the bottom of my legs, near my calves. He shot me. I fell down, holding onto my legs, biting my lips in pain. 

"Jaejoong, are you okay?"
"Fcuk off."

I pushed Junsu away at me as I glared at Boss Lee. He just smirked as he blew into his gun, putting it away. 

"Since Jaejoong's already injured, I'm not going to injure you too Junsu. But, I want that girl here. If you don't bring her here in the next three days, you'll be feeling even worst than you are now Jaejoong. Same goes for you Junsu."

"What if we can't find her?"

"That's not my problem. I don't know which one of you it was that saved her, but you're both going to have to pay for it if she's not here."

I wanted to get the hell out of here, but he didn't say that we were dismissed yet. I didn't want to risk being shot again, so I just stayed where I was. 

"You two are brothers, ..so help each other out and find her. You're dismissed."

Junsu offered to help me up but I pushed him away. After realizing I couldn't get up on my own, I accepted his help, no matter how much I hated it. I felt like my pride was going down while I was accepting his help. 

"I'll call a cab and take you to the hospital."
"Fcuk off. I don't need your help."
"Jaejoong, we should just--"
"Get lost."

Pissed off, he left. With my right hand holding onto my right leg, I took my cell phone out of my pocket with my other hand. I speed dialed Sangwoo's number. 

"Hello?"
"Come to Boss Lee's place."
"Are you okay?"
"Just get here. Take my car."

I hung up on him right after that. He could probably hear the pain in my voice. I could hear the noises in the background and it sounded like he was screwing some girl. Depending how long he takes to get here, I'll see how much our friendship means to him. 

If it means a lot, he'll get here in less than ten minutes. If it's over fifteen, he probably finished off the girl. As I expected he got here under ten minutes. Seven minutes to be exact. He rushed out and ran towards me. 

"What's wrong?"
"He shot me. Help me in."

He helped me in and drove back to my place. He wanted to take me to the hospital but I didn't want to go there. It'll just cause too much trouble. We got back to my place and with the help of Sangwoo, the bullet was taken out. It hurt so much that I was biting my lips, causing it to bleed, which just caused me to think of Linh. 

"You want me to call Linh?"
"I doubt she'll come."
"I'll take that as a yes."

LINH's POV
I was sleeping until I heard my cell phone ring. I took it out of my pocket and looked at the caller ID. It was Sangwoo. I yawned as I picked it up. 

"Hello?"
"Are you sleeping? Where are you?"
"I'm nowhere. Why'd you call?"
"Come back here, Jaejoong's hurt."
"Tell Hyemin to fix it for him."

With that, I hung up. I looked at my phone and it was only three in the morning. I decided to set my alarm on and wake up in three hours, so I could finally go to school again. 

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

I was walking back to Jaejoong's place right now. No, not to visit him. But to get my things. It was still early and school wouldn't start until another hour and a half. When I got there, it was really quiet. I quietly went into his room, and into mine. Luckily he was still on the bed sleeping. 

I got the things I needed for school and got out of my room. I looked at Jaejoong for a bit and went towards the door. Before leaving, I turned around to look again. This time, I had a better view of him and noticed there was blood dripping from the bed. 

Immediately I rushed over to where he was. I flipped the blanket where the blood was dripping from over, and it was all coming from his leg. His leg was bandaged but it was just bleeding through. 

"Jaejoong, wake up. Wake up."

I shook him and he didn't wake up, so I shook him harder. After noticing that he wasn't moving, tears started to make their way down my face as I left to go into Sangwoo's room. He was still asleep but I violently shook him awake. 

"Yo, Jaejoong's hurt."
"I know he is. You finally came?"
"Take him to the hospital!"
"He won't go to the hospital."
"Just take him. He's going to die from blood loss."

I grabbed Sangwoo up by his shirt and dragged him into Jaejoong's room. He looked totally surprised and carried Jaejoong, with a bit of help from me, towards the car. We put Jaejoong in the back while we were in the front. Sangwoo was racing towards the hospital. 

"What the hell happened to him?"
"He got shot."
"And he stayed there?! He didn't go to the damn hospital?"
"He said he didn't want to go."

I didn't ask him anything any longer and turned around to take a look at him. He looked totally pale and his lips had dry blood on them. It didn't look really good. I wonder, ..if that's how I looked whenever I bled. 

Jaejoong was rushed into the emergency room right when we got there. I sat outside with Sangwoo as we waited for Jaejoong. 

"Who shot him?"
"I don't know. But I'm guessing Boss Lee."

Boss Lee. Ever since that I've seen that guy from the race track, everything has been going wrong. Argh, I might as well just call him Jackas.s Lee. That suits him so much more. 

Just a few minutes after Jaejoong came in, the doctors came out. 

"He lost a lot of blood, he needs a blood donation."
"He can have mine."
"What if you're blood doesn't match."
"I'm blood type O."
"He's type AB."

I turned towards Sangwoo and he shook his head at me. Sh.it. Out of nowhere, Sangwoo told the doctor to hold on and he ran, booking it far way from us. What the hell?

When Sangwoo returned, it was twenty minutes later. And after his return, the doctors came out five minutes later. I turned towards the doctor to see what he had to say. 

"Well, we just gave him some stiches and he's going to be moved to another room."

The nurses strolled him out and I followed. I noticed that he started to open his eyes, so I turned around, ..and walked the other direction. I didn't want him to know that I was there for him. I didn't want him to know that I cared. 

I left the hospital and took a walk outside, until I saw a bench. I looked at my watch to see that it was past eight o'clock. So much for going to school today. No one was on the bench with me so I put my legs up and rested my head on my knees. 

It wasn't long until I heard some arguing. I recognized those voices right away. Jaejoong and Sangwoo. I looked up to see Jaejoong trying to get away from Sangwoo, only to fail miserably by falling onto the ground. I ran towards him. 

"Why are you out here?"
"Because I don't want to be at the damn hospital."
"But you're hurt!"
"Who cares?! We're not together anymore, so I suggest you let me do what I want."

When he said that, my heart ached so much for some reason as tears made their way down my face. I could see Sangwoo leaving from behind Jaejoong. I didn't care that he saw the tears that came down my face. 

"Just because we're over, doesn't mean that I don't care about you."
"It sure seems like it."
"Just go back inside."
"No."

I cried and glared at him at the same time, biting really hard on my bottom lip. I can see him struggling to stand on his left leg. He slowly wrapped his arms around me and we hugged. I could feel him slightly lean on me for support. 

"Why don't you just go back in?"
"Because I hate it in there."
"Go in, ..for me?"

I looked up at him with tears still in my face. He looked away for a bit and sighed. He nodded at me and I helped him back inside.

"What did the doctors say about me?"
"They just said had stiches, that you needed blood..that's pretty much it."
"Oh? Who donated blood to me?"
"I don't know. But I did see Sangwoo running out and when he came back, ..you were all better." 

When I said that, Jaejoong seemed to stiffen. He turned the other way and didn't look at me anymore. I let go of his hand and was about to stand up, but he reached for my hand again.

"Where are you going?"
"I was just going to leave."
"If you leave, I'm leaving." 
"Don't be like that."
"You don't be like that. Stay here, ..I know you want to."
"I do. But, ..looking at you just reminds me of what you did."
"It wasn't in my control. You know that. It almost happened with you."
"But you didn't do anything to me."
"Because Sangwoo hit me, and I passed out."
"I don't know..."
"Fine, leave."

He said that coldly and threw my hand out of his. I cringed at that and then slowly started to walk away, but then his voice stopped me. 

"No, don't go." 

I continued to walk anyways and when I got to the door, I could hear him fall off of his bed. I turned around to see him moaning in pain on the floor. I couldn't help but just to go back and help him. 

"Why are you being like this?"
"Because, ..I love you."

Little Vietnamese Girl - CHAPTER 35

I was sitting next to Jaejoong on his hospital bed. I could feel his stare on me but I didn't say anything about it. Does this mean, ..that I forgive him? 

"Linh."
"Yeah?"
"What happened to your body guards?"
"Oh, ..that."
"Yes that. Where are they?"
"I kind of ..ditched them at Hoyong's place."
"You were at Hoyong's place?"
"Yeah. I left through the backdoor, so they're probably still there."
"Call them here. You need protection at all times."

I tried to argue with him about calling them here, but he insisted that I did. I called them and they freaked out when I told them I was in the hospital. 

"What did you do at Hoyong's place?"
"Nothing. Don't worry about it."
"I know it's not nothing, so tell me."
"I'll tell you, if you tell me what school Hyemin goes to."
"Why?"
"Why not? Fine, I can always ask Changmin."
"No no, I'll tell you. Seoul's All Girls Academy."
"Okay. Hoyong and I just kissed, and I drank."
"What?!"
"Hey, I'll be back later so you better stay here or I won't forgive you for what you did."

With that, I got off the bed and left his room. I started walking towards the elevator and got in. I was downstairs in the entrance, right in time for my body guards to arrive. They didn't question me about anything, luckily. 

"Can you take me to Seoul's All Girls Academy?"
"Will do."

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

I walked through the doors and into the office, with just two of my body guards. When I got into the office, I walked over to where one of the ladies were, sitting behind the counter.

"Hello, may I ask which room Lee Hyemin is in?"
"I'm sorry, I can't tell you that."
"I'm her cousin visiting from America."
"Oh, hold on," The woman said, looking through the computer. "She's in room 2B."
"Thank you so much."

I started walking around, trying to find where room 2B was. I saw a guy walking out of the boys washroom, so I decided to ask him. 

"Excuse me, do you know where room 2B is?"
"Yeah, I'm heading there right now. I'll show you."
"Thanks."

He started walking there and I walked next to him, with my body guards behind me. I could see from the corner of my eyes that he was checking me out. We soon got there, and was on the second level. 

"Are you coming in?"
"No, I'm just going to wait outside."
"Okay then."

He got in and closed the door behind him. I stood next to it. I looked at my watch and if their school ran like ours, their lunch started in ten minutes. 

"Hey you guys."
"Yes?"
"When the students come out, I'm going to attack this girl..remember the one from the arcade?"
"Miss. Lee Hyemin?"
"Yeah her. Well, you guys have to stop her body guards if they try to help her. Beat them up if you have to."
"But ..you can't hurt Miss Lee Hyemin, she'll sue you. And the other body guards are under the same boss as us."
"I don't care. I'm paying you. Just do as I say."
"...Okay."

I smiled at them and now, I just had to wait for little miss bi.tch to come out. The lunch bells rang and then I stood on the side of the door, waiting for her to come out. Students came out and some looked at me. Then, I spotted Hyemin walking out with some girls around her.

"Lee Hyemin."
"..Linh?!"
"Yeah bi.tch. Surprised to see me?"

Before she got to answer, I jumped on her. She fell backwards so I was sitting on top of her, beating the crap out of her. I did everything I can. I punched, slapped, pinched, and banged her head onto the ground all while she was strugging under me. I could feel a few of her friends pull me off, but I just roughly pushed them away. 

I looked up to see my body guards blocking hers. Luckily they were way bigger than hers, so I had the advantage with that. But I was pulled away from her by strong arms. I turned to yell at the person, but it was the guy from earlier. 

"Get your fcuken hands off me!"
"Don't touch Hyemin like that."
"What's the point of looking good if you're going to go against me like that?"

I turned and kneed him where it hurts, and went to walk towards Hyemin when a bunch of people blocked my way. Is she that popular to have people stand in front of my way for her? Haha. 

"Get out of my way."
"No. You're not going to touch her anymore."
"Whatever. She'll probably end up in the hospital anyways." 

I walked off and my body guards followed after me. I could hear a teacher yelling after me so we started to run. We left the school and got into the car, I headed off to the hotel Ann and Tony were staying at.

JAEJOONG's POV
After Linh left, I thought about what she said. She kissed him?! I know it wasn't even near as bad as what I did. But there was a difference. I was drugged, she wasn't. I started to dial Hoyong's number with the hospital phone. 

"Hello?"
"You kissed Linh?"
"Jaejoong?"
"No sh.it it's me. What the fcuk are you doing, kissing my girlfriend?" 
"She told me you guys were over."
"But that doesn't mean you have the right to kiss her."
"First of all, she kissed me. I pushed her away."
"That's it?"
"Yeah. You know I wouldn't do that to you."
"Sorry."

I talked to him for a while and told him I was in the hospital. He told me that he would visit me later on and we hung up. I was sitting here bored out of my mind, when a nurse came in. Wow, I didn't know they had such hot nurses in this hospital. 

"Here's your breakfast. Call me if you need anything else."
"Thanks."

She walked out and I couldn't help it but stare at her behind. I started eating but didn't finish very much, because the hospital food sucked. I called Sangwoo and asked him to buy me some better food. Again, he arrived really quick. 

"Here you go. Where's Linh?"
"She left."

I was biting into my burger and thinking about Linh. Then, I thought about what she had told me earlier today. I pushed Sangwoo and he fell over and off his chair. 

"What the fcuk was that for?"
"You called Junsu for help didn't you?"
"...I had to."
"I don't need his fcuken help!"
"Well if I didn't, you wouldn't be here yelling at me right now."
"I don't care!"
"Linh was crying her eyes out for you!"

I didn't have anything to say to that so I just continued eating. I finished really fast and watched as Sangwoo ate. He finished and it was silent. He looked like he wanted to say something, but was deciding whether he should or not. 

"What is it?"
"Why don't you forgive Junsu? He's your brother."
"He's not my brother. Especially not after what he did."
"It was an accident."
"I don't care."
"Fine. I'll be back later ..I'll buy you dinner."

He left the room and I just sat there. Dinner..? What about lunch?! Sigh. I sat here thinking about Junsu. I know he's my brother and all but, I still can't accept what happened four years ago.

--FLASHBACK--
"Where the fcuk is she?!" I asked, running towards Junsu, who was in front of the ER.
"I'm sorry hyung, it was an accident."
"What the fcuk happened?!"
"Joomin, ..she, ..I was picking up all her toys and she just...ran out onto the street."

I wanted to hit him so bad, but Sangwoo was holding me back. I calmed down and just walked back and forth. If she lives, I'll forgive him..sooner or later. If she doesn't, I'll never forgive him.

We sat there for an hour and the ER lights finally turned off. The doctor walked out and everyone immediately dashed towards him. 

"How is she?!"
"I'm sorry but she didn't make it."

I turned around to hit Junsu, but he was against the wall crying his eyes out. I was so mad that I didn't even want to face him anymore. He killed his own sister. My sister, the only person I loved in this world. 
--END OF FLASHBACK--

That's how my five year old sister died. Junsu and I were half brothers and Joomin was our half sister. We all shared the same bastard as a father and all had different mothers. I don't know how, but all the women that had children with my father, ..ending up dying. 

My mother died from a car accident. Junsu's mother died by being beaten to death. Joomin's mother died from a heart disease. I almost forgot, but a week from now would be Joomin's 9th birthday, if she hadn't passed away. 

I didn't want to think about it anymore so I tried to rest. 

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

"Alright, bye."

The two of us finished dinner an then Sangwoo left. It was the same thing though. Burgers and fries. Linh hasn't come back yet and I started to worry. There was a knock on my door and I was excited, thinking it was Linh. But it wasn't. 

"What are you doing here?"
"Is that how you welcome me?"

I didn't answer to him and he made himself comfortable, sitting on the couch by the window. 

"I'm just here to tell you that you have two more days."
"I already know that."
"Is that how you talk to someone who's taken you in for four years?"
"I'm sorry."
"That's better."

He stood up and walked over to my left. He and his men were now surrounding my bed. He looked me in the eyes. 

"Two days Jae--"
"Jaejoong, I'm back. Guess who's here!"

Everyone in the room turned towars the door. I looked and my jaws dropped. Standing at the door was Linh and Hoyong. 

With that, he kissed me. I didn't kiss him back until a few seconds after. If I'm not mistaken, this is the very first time he's told me he loved me. 

Chapter 36

After I left the hotel, I went to HoYong's place. The both of us stayed there and chilled for a bit before we decided to go to the hospital to visit JaeJoong. The drive there was quiet. I was sitting in the passenger seat with HoYong driving and my body guards in the backseat. When we arrived, I led us to JaeJoong's room. 

I opened the door excitedly. "JaeJoong, I'm back! Guess who's here!" I looked into the room to see a bunch of guys all dressed in black. When one turned around, I noticed that he looked familiar. Then it hit me. Boss Lee. 

I grabbed HoYong's hand and booked it out of the hospital with Boss Lee's men chasing after us. My body guards were in their way and they had started a fight. They couldn't stop all of them because two of the men were still chasing us. We got to HoYong's car rather quickly and then drove off. 

The guys followed behind us with their motorcycles and they weren't too far behind. Sh.it, sh.it, sh.it! Although HoYong's car was fast, the motorcycles seemed to be really close behind. It was really silent and I found it weird that HoYong wasn't asking anything. 

"Those are Boss Lee's men," I told him. 

He looked at me before replying with, "I know."

"Boss Lee wants me dead."

"I know."

"..How do you know?!"

It was weird that he knew as much as I did and maybe even more. He didn't answer me and just concentrated on losing the guys behind us. After a few sharp turns and traveling at 180 kilometers per hour, we lost the two. I don't even know where the hell we are anymore. 

"Where are we?"

"I don't know," He said, keeping his eyes on the road. "We're not in Seoul anymore, that's for sure.

"What are we going to do then?"

"I guess we'll just have to find a motel to stay in tonight."

"Oh." I nodded and HoYong drove around for a bit until he spotted a motel nearby. He parked the car and then the two of us entered the motel. The place stunk and smelled of cigarettes and alcohol. We got one room for the both of us and the room itself stunk, too. 

"You can have the bed. I'll sleep on the couch."

"Oh no, the bed's big enough for the both of us. We can share."

"You sure about that? I don't think JaeJoong would like that."

"Well I don't think he'd mind. I mean, you did save me."

"Alright then. Whatever you say."

With that, HoYong took his shirt off and unbuckled his jeans, being only in his boxers. He got into bed and had his back facing me. I stared around the room and frowned at the disgusting smell before I took off my sweater to sleep in my jeans and beater.

*~*~*~*

The next morning I woke up because the sun was shining in my face. I looked around to see HoYong still asleep. I nudged him but he wouldn't wake up. I then decided to give JaeJoong a call. Wait, what if Boss Lee took his cell phone or something? I called the hospital instead. 

"Hello?"

"I was wondering if Kim JaeJoong is still in."

"Yes he is, may I ask who's calling?"

"Oh, it's his girlfriend. Is there anyone in his room?"

"Hold on." I waited and could hear her type a few things and calling another nurse. While I waited, I tried to wake HoYong up, but he wouldn't wake up. Finally the nurse came back on the phone. "He's alone."

"Could you link the line to his room?"

"Of course. Hold on."

After a few seconds, I heard JaeJoong's voice on the line. "Hello?"

"JaeJoong, it's me."

"Are you okay?!"

"Yeah I am. Was that Boss Lee yesterday?"

"Yeah. Where are you?"

"At some motel along with HoYong."

"Oh. I don't think you should come back to Seoul anytime soon," he said, pausing for a bit before continuing, "Now that Boss Lee has seen you, he'll be searching for you like crazy. Stay with HoYong and don't come back until I contact you. I gotta go, love you." With that, he hung up. 

I looked to see HoYong still asleep. Since I'm not supposed to return to Seoul, I laid back down, facing HoYong so that the sun wouldn't get in my eyes. I then tried to fall asleep.

*~*~*~*

"HoYong, how are we going to live like this?" HoYong and I were currently driving again, to somewhere I do not know of. We were just on a highway exit to get some fast food, and are now on the road again. 

"As long as we have money, we'll live."

I didn't bother to say anything. JaeJoong still hasn't called me back yet and it's been half a day already. I don't even know what the hell is going on anymore. Why the hell would Boss Lee want me anyway? 

JaeJoong:
I was outside of the hospital waiting to get picked up by SangWoo. The doctors said that I shouldn't leave yet, but I left anyways. I'm john teshing crippled with crutches and mini cooper. SangWoo arrived with my car and I got in. "Drive home and call JunSu."

"Call him for what?" SangWoo asked, confused.

"To come to my place."

"Okay." While driving, SangWoo called him. As much as I didn't want to see his face, I'm doing this for Linh. He's the only other person that could help me. I trust HoYong with Linh. What worried me was that she didn't have her body guards with her. I told her body guards to take some time off while she's gone. 

I arrived home and took a shower. I had my leg fully wrapped before stepping in because even if a little bit of water touched it, it hurt like crap. I finished my shower and then got dressed. I wore my red champions with my red sweater. It felt like a while since I've been dressed like this. 

"Hey." I looked at the door to see JunSu standing there. I motioned for him to take a seat on the couch opposite of mine and he did. He didn't say another word and I didn't know what to say either. 

"We have to leave Seoul."

"Because of Linh?"

"Yeah. Pack up and come back to my place tonight, okay?"

JunSu looked at me in the eyes for a while before nodding. "Okay. But hey, does this mean you forgive me?" He hesitated to ask me that and I wouldn't blame him for hesitating. I haven't been the greatest or nicest person to him since forever.

"I don't know." JunSu just nodded and left. I started to pack a few things of mine in a duffel bag and with another, I packed Linh's things. I took my phone and dialed HoYong's number.

"Hello?"

"Hey. Where are you guys?"

"Near Incheon."

"Alright. Stay somewhere there. I'll be there soon to take over." I hung up and waited for JunSu to come back. I was thinking everything over until someone walked into my room. It was SangWoo. 

"JaeJoong, can I come with you too?" I gave him a look as if asking him if he's sure he wanted to run away with me. "If I stay here, they'll get me anyway. I already packed my things."

"Okay then," I agreed. The both of us waited and as soon as JunSu came over, the three of us were on our way. JunSu and SangWoo took turns on the bike while I drove the car with all of the things.

*~*~*~*

"Alright, I'll take over. Thanks." 

"Okay. Call me if you guys ever need anything."

"Thanks HoYong, bye." I watched as HoYong got into his car and drove off, returning to Seoul. It's past midnight and Linh is asleep. The other two guys got their own motel room. I took off my sweater and got into bed with Linh. 

"Mmm, JaeJoong?" Linh asked, opening her eyes slightly. She stirred around until she saw that it was me. "You're finally here."

"Yeah I am. I'll be here for you now."

"I missed you."

"I missed you too," I said, wrapping my arms around her. She smiled and kissed me and it was some time before the both of us fell asleep in each other's arms. 

The next morning, we were on our way again. I didn't know where we were going, but I felt bad for taking Linh around like this. I don't even know if my relationship with her is helping her or causing all this to happen to her. I still don't know why Boss Lee wants her dead. 

The four of us just finished eating some fast food for breakfast and are now on our way on the road again. I was driving my motorcycle with Linh behind me. SangWoo drove the car while JunSu was on his motorcycle. I couldn't help but notice that this brother of mine kept on eyeing my girlfriend from time to time. 

Third Person:
HoYong got home after a long drive. When he got home, he was surprised to see Boss Lee and his parents in his house. He ignored them and started to walk up the stairs. "HoYong, come sit down."

HoYong sighed and listened to his father's command. He went to sit on the couch beside his parents, opposite of Boss Lee. He didn't speak to anyone or show his respect to them. "Where's Linh?"

"Why would I tell you?"

"HoYong, sweetie," his mother spoke, trying to sweet talk him. "Just tell him where Linh is."

"Why? So you guys can kill her and take her money? I don't think so."

"Just tell me where the damn girl is!"

"If you want her dead that badly, find her yourself." HoYong stood up and jogged up the stairs. He could hear Boss Lee arguing with his parents. His parents' company wasn't the best but they were the wealthiest company because they did illegal things with Boss Lee. 

HoYong always knew his parents and Boss Lee did illegal things, but he never thought they'd kill for money. He used to respect Boss Lee when he grew up, but now he doesn't. He couldn't stand the fact that Boss Lee killed Linh's family. 

Chapter 37

I woke up and looked around to find that JaeJoong was still sleeping next to me. SangWoo and JunSu were still sleeping but on the other bed. 

It's been a week since I've left Seoul. I hate running like this and just want to go back. I don't think I even care if I am to die there anymore. Who the hell is this Boss Lee guy to make us run away like this?!

I got out of bed and went to take a shower. I got dressed in some clothes that I bought yesterday after I was done. I left the guys in the room to sleep while I went outside to take a walk, rethinking my thoughts. 

Should I just leave and go back to Vancouver? Will things get better again?

I walked for quite some time before I noticed my phone ringing. I looked at the caller ID and saw that it was Tony. I happily picked up, wanting to hear the voice of one of my best friends. "Hey Tony, what's up?"

"Linh Dao," said a voice that did not belong to Tony. 

I tried to figure out who the hell it could be, but couldn't think of anyone. "Who the hell is this?"

"Boss Lee, who else?"

"What the fcuk did you do to my friends?!"

He chuckled before saying, "Nothing yet but they'll end up exactly like your parents if you don't come back here in two days, my dear."

"You better not---"

He hung up on me. 

As quickly as I could, I ran back to the motel. I caused a lot of attention but I didn't care. When I got back to the room, all three guys were still asleep. I went to JaeJoong to wake him up. "JaeJoong, wake up. Wake up."

"What's wrong?" he asked, rubbing his eyes open. 

"Boss Lee. He has my friends and we have to get back to Seoul, now."

"What?!"

I nodded. "We have to get back to Seoul."

After much persuasion, the four of us are on our way returning to Seoul. I wanted to fly back by plane, but the guys insisted on driving back. It would take us at least four days to get back by car but then they all said that they'd drive faster. 

"We'll get you there in two days, don't worry."

So here we are, driving back. When I get my hands on this Boss Lee character, he's going to regret everything he's done to me, my family and my friends. I don't get it because even if I were to die, what the hell does he get out of it? I didn't even want to think about that. 

All I wanted right now was to get back to my friends. I want them safe. I've been neglecting them since they came here and now I regret not spending all the time I could with them. 

The reason I came to Seoul was to find my parents' killer. Now that I have, I don't even know why I'm running away from him. 

It's been hours since we've been on the road. We only stop for meals and washroom breaks. It was late now and I don't even know how far we've gotten. "JaeJoong, how long until we're back?"

"Soon baby, soon. Just rest."

I nodded and laid back to sleep. The both of us are in the car this time, leaving the other two with the motorcycles. I took one look at JaeJoong before closing my eyes and falling asleep. 

*~*~*~*

Finally, the four of us are back in Seoul. I don't know how they did it, but they got us back in just two days. The first thing I wanted to do was to go get my friends, but JaeJoong told me to calm down and eat, so that I’d get the strength to help them. For the last twenty-four hours of driving, we didn't make any stops just to make it back in time. 

"Just eat first and then I'll take you there."

"Fine," I agreed, knowing that I couldn't change his mind. I ate the bowl of ramen really fast. It's not good to eat ramen but I told him that if I had to eat anything, I wanted ramen. I quickly finished it but then JaeJoong hadn't even finished half of his bowl. I was really impatient and would say things to him that annoyed him. 

I knew he was ticked off at me, somewhat. I tried my best to be quiet and wait for him without anymore annoying comments coming out of my mouth. 

"Okay, let's go."

"We're coming too, right?" SangWoo asked, addressing himself and JunSu. 

"Sure."

The three of them walked into JaeJoong's room but didn't allow me to come in. I wasn't stupid though. I knew that they were probably loading themselves up with weapons. Soon, they call came out and we walked out of JaeJoong's place. 

"SangWoo, call HoYong and tell him to be there too," JaeJoong said. 

"Alright."

I got on the motorcycle with JaeJoong and he drove off. When we arrived there, JaeJoong took a hold of my hand before we walked in. When we did, there was one guy at the door that tried to search JaeJoong for weapons, but only ended up being shoved by JaeJoong. 

"Don't you dare touch me." JaeJoong sounded so cold there, just like when I first met him. He looked at me and smiled before leading me further down the hallway. 

The both of us ended up at the end of the hallway, where there was a set of stairs. 

"My my, the lady of honour is finally here."

I looked up to see the bastard that killed my parents. I gave him a cold glare but only received a chuckle in return. Now, I'm even more pissed off. "Where the fcuk are they?"

"Bring them out," he said, before his guards brought out my friends. 

The two of them had their mouths duck-taped and arms behind the back. They tried to scream when they saw me which caused me to walk towards them, but then JaeJoong held me back.

"Let's make a trade," Boss Lee said, looking at me. He smiled before continuing, "you come to us and your two friends get to leave Korea. Also, JaeJoong and JunSu will be safe."

"And if I don't?"

"Then your friends die, of course," he said, laughing like it was so obvious. "As for the other two, it'll depend on how well they can defend themselves."

I stared at him unbelievably. How the hell could someone be so darn evil? I sighed and thought to myself for awhile and made my decision. "Fine."

"What?! No!" JaeJoong said. He saw me look at him confused and said, "I'm not letting him have you."

"Then all four of you will get hurt."

"I don't care."

"Why are you being so selfish?!"

Someone coughed to interrupt us and I looked up to see that it was no other than Boss Lee. He held an annoyed expression on his face. "Don't argue in front of me."

"Whatever. Why the hell do you want me dead?"

He smirked. "For the money, honey."

"What makes you think you'll receive my money if I die?"

"Oh, because I'm your---"

Before he got to finish what he was going to say, the doors behind me were kicked open. Turning around, everyone saw HoYong standing there, looking pissed off. 

"Leave them all the fcuk alone," he said, walking up to Boss Lee.

"HoYong, I suggest you to leave. Don't think that I won't hurt you because of your parents," he threatened. 

"Do something then. Shoot me."

I'm confused. What the hell does HoYong have to do with Boss Lee?! I couldn't hold it in any longer. "Everyone just shut the fcuk up!" I yelled, having all the attention on me. "Boss Lee or whatever your name is, what were you saying before HoYong interrupted?"

"You really want to know?" he asked, smirking. He took one look around at everyone and smiled at them, letting me know that everyone knew, except for me. "I'm your uncle."

What?! "How the fcuk can you be my uncle you ass wiper."

"Tsk tsk," he said. He shook his head in disappointment. "I'm your mother's brother."

"You're Korean and I'm full Vietnamese," I said. There's no way in hell I'm part Korean for sure so how the hell does that make him my uncle?

"Tao cung la nguoi Viet (I'm also Vietnamese.)"

"How?"

"Nghi lai di. Ten ho cua me may la cai gi? (Think about it. What's your mom's last name?)"

My mom's last name is...Le. Oh hell no. I could see Ann and Tony's shocked faces because they understood what the hell he was saying as well. 

"You have got to be shitting with me."

"I'm not. So what's it going to be? Are you coming or not?"

*click* *click* *click* *click*

I turned around to see that JaeJoong, JunSu, SangWoo and HoYong were all pointing their guns at Boss Lee. I looked back at him to see that he stiffened and was a bit nervous. "Yeah bi.tch, you better be scared," I thought to myself. 

It's a good thing that his men are slow because when they attempted to pull out their guns, three other guns would be pointed at them. 

"You guys, come here," I said, waving my friends over. 

Slowly, they walked towards me. All of us neared the door and when we were there, I opened the door. I could see the pissed off look on Boss Lee's face, causing me to smile. 

Everyone ran out of the room. I was last, along with JaeJoong who was holding onto my hand. We were almost at the exit when I was suddenly jerked back, causing me to part from JaeJoong. 

Someone had opened a door, pulled me towards them, and pointed a gun to my head. Turning around, JaeJoong saw me in the position that I'm in. 

"JaeJoong, leave before I'm forced to shoot Linh," said Boss Lee, from behind. 

JaeJoong hesitated but I kept telling him to leave, and finally he did. 

The guy that was holding onto me brought me back to the room we were in earlier, following Boss Lee. I was pushed down on to my knees but then I stood back up. 

Boss Lee threw me some paperwork and told me to sign it. 

I looked at it carefully and skimmed through it. If I signed it, then all my money would go to him. "I'm not signing it. Kill me if you want but if I die, my money goes to the hospital."

"Are you sure you want that?"

I spat at him. "Yes I am, fcuker."

"Fine. Have it your way," he said, and then a gunshot was fired, deafening my ears. 

It was bad enough Boss Lee tried to kill his own sister's family. HoYong was glad that he called her in time to save her. But now what pissed him off the most was that she's in Korea and that her uncle is just waiting to kill her. 

I expected to feel an immense sharp pain throughout my body---because I honestly thought that I got shot---but I didn't. Instead, I opened my eyes to see HoYong next to me, holding a gun in his hands. I looked straight to see Boss Lee fall down. 

"Let's go," HoYong said, pulling me up off the floor. He dragged me out, ignoring the painful moans coming out of Boss Lee's mouth. 

"Where are we going?" I walked faster so that I wouldn't be dragged as much. 

"Back to JaeJoong's place." 

We got outside to see all the guys gone. Out of nowhere, a weird feeling rushed throughout my body. Shouldn't JaeJoong have been the one to save me, instead of HoYong? I mean, I'm thankful HoYong save me but I wanted it to be JaeJoong. 

"Linh!" HoYong yelled. 

I got out of my daze and turned to him. "Huh?"

"I said get in," he said, pointing towards his car. 

I nodded and got in. He shut the door for me and got into the front seat. Before he drove away, I could hear a few bullets hitting his car and windows, causing the glass to break and fall in the backseat. 

I ducked my head down and soon, I couldn't hear the sounds of bullets anymore. I opened my eyes and looked up to see HoYong, bleeding. He had a few shards of glass on his arm, because he was wearing a t-shirt. Also, there was one on his neck. It was weird that he was just driving as if he wasn't hurt. 

"You're bleeding." 

He reached up to feel where he was bleeding but I stopped him by holding onto his arm. He gave me a look before bringing his hand down. I then tried to take the glass out of him as carefully as I can, without hurting him. 

He winced every time I took one out and it must've hurt more than it should because I was a bit shaky. I successfully took them all out just in time when he parked the car. 

I looked around to see that we weren't at JaeJoong's place, but his instead. "I thought we were going back to JaeJoong's."

"I changed my mind." He got out of the car and I did the same. I followed him into the house and he closed the door after me. 

I sat on the couch and HoYong went to get the first aid kit. He sat there trying to rub the alcohol on himself, but couldn't. "I'll help you."

He stopped and I helped him clean up his cuts. When I finished, I bandaged the really big and deep cuts up. 

"How come you're not asking about everything?" HoYong asked, after I finished putting everything away. 

"Are you guys going to tell me anyways?"

"I don't know about JaeJoong and what he wants," he said, turning to look me in the eye. "But if you want to know anything, I'm more than willing to tell you."

I thought about it for awhile. I wanted to know everything yet I was kind of afraid of knowing. I sighed in the end, because my curiosity got the best of me. "Can you tell me how you knew about what was happening and how you called me?"

"Well, my parents kind of work with Boss Lee. They provide him with money and he does illegal things. My parents profit fifty percent of it, so that's why they give him what he wants." He looked at my reaction, which was completely blank, before continuing to explain. "Boss Lee's your uncle and he thought that by killing your family, he could earn a lot of money---because you have no other relatives---and earn it fast."

"What about how you called me?"

"I knew that he was doing this and I couldn't really do anything. I wanted to come to Vancouver with him though, so I did. I hung around his men when they were trying to stalk you, the only heir to your parents' money. You could say I thought you were hot and didn't want you to die...and also because you're all innocent. I did some research and called you out of the car."

I looked at him, not knowing if I should be mad or thankful. "Why didn't you tell me what was going to happen so that I could get my parents out too?" 

He sighed. "Because I didn't really...care for them." He noticed my hand reaching up to slap his face, so he held onto it. "I'm sorry. I didn't know that I'd be this close to you and that you'd come to Korea. I thought that by saving you, it would be enough to take the guilt away from me knowing about it. But you're here and now you have to live this way, I feel bad enough as it is."

Like hell he feels bad. He probably only---

I was interrupted by the ringing of HoYong's phone. I watched as he took it out of his pocket and picked up. 

"Hello," he answered. "Uh huh...you've got to be kidding me. Okay...alright. I'll be there in twenty minutes." He hung up the phone and took a look at me. 

"We have to go to the police station." He walked towards the door and opened it, walking out. 

I followed him and when we got into the car, I asked him, "Where the hell are we going?" 

"Police station, didn't I already say that?"

"Yeah, but why are we going there?"

"Your boyfriend is in jail, that's why."

"What?!" 

JaeJoong's in jail?! What the fcuk. I shut up for the rest of the ride to the police station. We arrived there and I followed in after HoYong. We walked in and HoYong talked to a cop. After that, he led us somewhere.

I continued to follow and we were lead to where the jail cells were. We were lead to where JaeJoong was. I looked at him as he was lying on a bed, sharing the cell with three others. 

"JaeJoong," I called out. 

He popped his head up to look at me and then turned the other way. I asked the cop if I could go in with him and after much hesitation, he agreed. HoYong decided to just wait at a bench at the end of the hall. 

"JaeJoong, what happened?" I asked. I sat on the bed next to him but couldn't help notice the three other guys staring at me with perverted grins on their faces. I tried to ignore it. "JaeJoong, look at me."

When he didn't look at me, the guy on the other bed got up and started walking towards me. "If your boyfriend's not talking to you, you can have fun with me." With that, he pulled me up and pinned me towards the wall.

Before the guy could do anything, JaeJoong had already gotten up and knocked him down, starting a fight. 

"JaeJoong, stop it," I said, watching as he kept punching the guy. I went to hold him back but it didn't help. I could hear the cops running down the hall and opening up the cell, pulling JaeJoong away. 

They held his hands behind his arms and moved him into a different cell, where he was alone. I was allowed in with him but only for ten minutes. 

"Look at me."

"What do you want?" he asked, annoyed. He turned to look at me, but it wasn't the way I wanted him to. 

I thought he would be happy to see me and hold me or something but he was acting the total opposite. I don't get it. Why is he being like this?

"Why are you acting like this?"

"Acting like what?"

"Acting like an ass.hole, that's what. What the hell did I ever do to deserve this huh?" By now, I was completely pissed off. 

"I don't see anything wrong with this," he replied, looking carelessly at me. "Oh yeah, let's break up."

"What?" I asked, shocked at what he just said.

"I said let's break up. There, we're over now. You can leave."

I looked at him disgusted, not knowing what to say or why he was behaving like this. "What the hell is wrong with you?"

"What's wrong with me? Just because I dumped you, there's something the matter with me?"

I slapped him. He turned to look at me after his face had swung to the left. With that, I stood up and called a cop to open up the cell. I left him without even looking back...

( one week later )
"I promise I'll visit soon," I said, watching my two friends look at me. 

"Alright. Bye Linh," they said, walking through the gates. 

I watched as the two of them walked in and I walked off after that. For the whole week, I've been spending all my time with the two of them. We did almost everything we could together in Korea. 

During the whole week, I haven't seen or spoken to JaeJoong even once. I'm still mad at him for what happened but that doesn't mean that I don't miss him. All I want to know is why he broke up with me. I thought we were getting even closer. He even told me that he loved me. 

I walked out of the airport and towards my new car that I bought. It was a black Acura TL. I drove back to where I was staying, at HoYong's house. I have been attending every minute of school now that I live with him. He makes sure that I get up and am not hungry for school. 

It's Friday night though and I have nothing to do but study at home. I got home and went upstairs to my room. I took out my textbooks and started to do some studying. 

*~*~*~*

It was a few hours later when there was a knock on my door. I looked up to see HoYong opening the door and peeping his head inside. 

"What's up?" 

"You want to go out? You've been studying for hours already," he said, coming in and standing next to me. "How about I take you out? It's a Friday night."

"Where to?"

"Where do you want to go?"

I thought about it. "Dinner and then clubbing?"

"Sure. Get ready and be down soon okay?" 

I nodded to him and he went downstairs. I went to my closet to find something to wear. I put on a pair of dark low rise jeans and a yellow tube top. I let my long black hair down and straightened it. I looked into the mirror to see myself. 

I looked pretty good. I didn't look innocent but my outfit didn't say fcuk me either. You can see my tattoo because my jeans were really low. I walked downstairs to see HoYong all ready. 

He was dressed in jeans and a white wife beater. I smiled at him and put on my yellow Lacoste runners. The two of us left the house and drove off.

We went for dinner at a nice restaurant and after we finished, we left for the club.

When we arrived there, many people were staring. If it were me, I would stare too...because HoYong's car is still as nice as it was when I first saw it. HoYong parked the car and the two of us got out. 

We walked towards and into the club. I suggested waiting like normal people but HoYong insisted with talking to the bouncer to let us in. Loud music filled my ears the moment the doors were opened. I followed HoYong's lead and he led us towards the bar. 

We ordered our drinks and the bartender gave it to us. I took a sip and looked around the club. My eyes settled on HoYong, who was staring at me. "What?"

"Are you going tomorrow?"

"What are you talking about?" I knew what he was talking about, but I didn't want to bring it up. It's stupid and I don't want to go.

"You know what I'm talking about." 

"I don't want to go." 

JaeJoong was going to be in court tomorrow. He's in jail because the police think it was him that killed Boss Lee. Of course it wasn't because the person who shot him was HoYong. 

HoYong told me that if JaeJoong's not guilty, he wouldn't have to go to jail. I thought about telling HoYong to tell them that it wasn't JaeJoong that killed Boss Lee, but I never told him. 

I chose to ignore everything when I thought about JaeJoong breaking up with me. I'm not his girlfriend anymore so I shouldn't meddle with his business. I shouldn't worry about him, right? 

"You still have feelings for him, why don't you just---"

"---I'm going to go dance." I interrupted him and left the bar. I walked towards the dance floor and started to dance. 

My body was moving perfectly to the music. I was dancing for quite some time before I felt someone's hands on me. I looked down and of course, the hands belonged to a guy. I danced with my back to his front for a while before I turned around. 

When I saw who it was...I immediately backed away from him. What the hell is he doing here? Isn't he supposed to be in jail?! 

Just Another Girl

Chapter 39

It's been a week already since I broke up with Linh. I've been missing her like fcuk lately. The only reason I broke up with her, is because I knew I'd be in jail for a long ass time. I don't want her having to wait for me to get out...so I broke it off. I know for sure that it hurts me more than it hurts her. 

I love her. I've only told that once to her and once in my life to any girl ever. But, she's never said those three words back to me. 

It was late at night again and I decided to go to sleep. I closed my eyes and then I heard footsteps leading down the hallway, getting closer to me. The footsteps stopped at my jail cell. 

"Kim JaeJoong, you're out," the cop said, unlocking my cell. 

I opened my eyes and sat up. He motioned me to follow him so I did. We got out of the police station and my parents' lawyer was outside, waiting for me. He and the cop said a few things to each other before I followed the lawyer, Mr. Choi, out to his car. 

"They agreed to let you out the night before your hearing," he said to me, in a serious tone. "But if you run off somewhere, your parents are going to suffer a lot under the contract they signed." 

"Yeah yeah. Can you just take me home?"

He didn't say anything and just drove off. When I got home, the first thing I did was take a shower. I ignored my parents' lectures while I made my way up the stairs. 

I finished my shower and got dressed, ready to go out. I've been stuck in that hell hole for way too long, and tonight could be my last night of freedom. I decided to go to a club. 

I drove there on my motorcycle and entered the moment I gave the bouncer a handshake. I went to the bar and had a couple shots. The bartender seemed like she was interested in me or something, because she was giving me free drinks after I had five shots. 

Obviously I wouldn't refuse free drinks, so I kept on drinking and drinking.

Linh:
I couldn't believe my eyes. When I left Vancouver, he was in jail. How the hell is he out of jail, and in Korea?! Michael Tran, the guy I haven't seen in the longest time. 

I turned around to leave, but then he held on to my wrist, turning me back to face him. 

"I need to talk to you," he said, looking me in the eyes. When he realized that I was struggling, he continued, "Just ten minutes."

"Fine," I said, letting him take me to wherever it was he wanted to talk. He led the both of us outside the club. We found a nearby bus stop bench to sit at. 

"What is it that you want to talk about?"

"Why'd you leave me like that all of a sudden?" he asked. He was using a tone in which it seemed like he was accusing me of something horrible. 

"What the hell do you mean why'd I leave you?"

"Why'd you leave Vancouver like that?" He looked at me and then there was a hurt expression on his face. "I don't get it. Are you just stupid or blind?"

"I must be stupid because I don't get any of this. I left Vancouver for my own reasons."

"Oh god, Linh," he mumbled, but loud enough so that I could hear. He was silent for awhile before he turned back to face me. "I have feelings for you..how could you not have seen it?"

What..? "You're kidding."

"No, I'm not. I actually thought we had something special..but when I got out of jail, I found out that you left the country. What the fcuk is up with that?"

"It's not like we were going out. How the hell was I supposed to know that you have feelings for me?"

Michael didn't respond to that and I didn't say anything after it. The bus was nearing us and had stopped in front of us. After seeing that we weren't going to get in, the bus driver mumbled some cuss words to himself and drove off. 

How can Michael possibly have feelings for me? I thought the two of us were just friends...with benefits. He also didn't seem like the type to fall for a girl. He was the player type..so I have no idea how this all happened. 

Also, I thought he was in jail? He was put in jail for stabbing some guy..and now he's out? 

I turned to look at him, but he was just staring at the road before him. "When did you get out of jail?"

"A week ago."

Hmm..that's that the same time JaeJoong got into jail. This was all way too weird for me. I got up and started to walk off. I could feel him following me, but I didn't say anything. I walked into the club, because the bouncer still remembered me as HoYong's friend. 

Michael on the other hand, used me to get into the club. I found HoYong in the middle of the dance floor and started to dance with him. Michael, seeing this, left to go to the bar. 

*~*~*~*

It was an hour or so of dancing until I noticed that people starting to make space on the dance floor. HoYong and I stopped dancing to see what the ruckus was about. Then, I noticed two guys fighting. One of the guys looked a lot like Michael. 

"Oh fcuk," I said, watching them a bit. 

Michael was on the ground, I think---because it was dark---and was losing the fight. I was going to help him until he rolled over and the other guy was on the bottom. I couldn't see any faces but I knew it was Michael because he was wearing his bright yellow t-shirt that I liked. 

It was a while until the bouncers made their way through and pulled both guys out. I followed them out and when we were outside, I was shocked to see that the other guy was JaeJoong. Now wasn't he supposed to be in jail too?!

I looked from side to side at the both of them. They were glaring at each other for a bit until I spoke up. "Let's go Michael," I said , grabbing his arm and dragging him to walk off. 

On the way, I told HoYong that I wouldn't be home tonight, and he nodded. The two of us walked away for a bit until JaeJoong yelled out my name. 

I ignored it, although Michael turned back to look. 

"Do you know that guy?" Michael asked. 

"No, I don't," I said, continuing to walk. I only walked a few more steps when I was pulled back, facing JaeJoong. 

[ Note: When Michael is in the same scene as one of the other characters besides Linh, the words in bold are ENGLISH ]

"JaeJoong, what do you want?"

JaeJoong looked from me and then to Michael. "Who's he?"

"Who he is is none of your business," I said, trying to take my hand out of his hold. 

"Who the hell is he? I thought you said you didn't know him," Michael said. 

I ignored Michael and turned towards JaeJoong. "I don't know what you want, but bye." I walked off with Michael again and didn't turn back no matter what he said. But finally, what he said stopped me. 

"You already turned into a slut after I broke up with you? One week, that's pretty fast," he said. 

I turned around and glared at him. I looked at him for awhile before I turned back to Michael. "Do you have your phone with you?" 

"Yeah, why?" He handed me his phone.

"Here's my number," I said, putting my number into his phone. "Go to a hotel and then call me when you get there, okay?" Without waiting for anything he had to say, I left and walked to where JaeJoong was. 

I didn't say anything but pointed to the bench where Michael and I were sitting at earlier, and walked there. I sat down and JaeJoong sat down after me. 

"What do you want from me JaeJoong?" I looked at him. I couldn't tell what his face expression was.

"Who was that guy huh?"

"Like I said before, who he is is none of your business."

"Fine," JaeJoong said, turning me around so that I was facing him. "Forget about him. Do you love me?"

I ignored his question and decided to ask him what I wanted to know for the past week. "Why did you break up with me?"

"I'll tell you after you tell me if you love me or not."

I thought about it and realized that I did love him. "Em yeu anh (I love you)," I said to him, in Vietnamese. I don't even know why I love him. I don't want to, but I just do. 

"What the hell is that supposed to mean?"

"You tell me why you broke up with me, and I'll tell you what it means."

JaeJoong smirked and then stared me hard in the eyes. It looked like he had a hard time thinking of what to say. "I broke up with you..." he trailed off. He turned away from me and when he looked back, he chuckled. "Because I was playing with you. I'm done now, so I don't need you in my life anymore."

That wasn't exactly what I thought he'd say, and it was like a slap in the face. It hurt. I could feel myself tearing up, but held all of it back the best I could. I smiled at him, defeated, and stood up to leave. 

"Wait," he said, holding onto my wrist. "You haven't told me what you said yet."

"I said em yeu anh(I love you)..and you want to know what it means?" He nodded and I smirked. "It means that you're a jackass, happy?"

With that, I left him sitting there by himself. I walked off and got a phone call from Michael. 

"Hello," I answered. 

"I'm at Happy Hotel, come," he said. 

"Alright, I'll be there soon."

I hung up on him and got a taxi. I told the taxi to take me to that hotel and when we arrived, I paid and got out of the car. I asked the receptionist for Michael's room, and she gave me the room number. I took the elevator up there. 

I walked down the halls, looking for his room. When I found it, I knocked on the door. The door opened rather quickly and I walked in. I went to take a seat on the couch and Michael came and sat next to me. 

"Who was that guy?"

"No one," I said. I wasn't really lying because JaeJoong is nothing to me now. I got to give him props for telling me the truth though, rather than breaking up with me with a lame excuse. 

"What happened?"

"Nothing."

"Nothing...that's why you're crying, right?"

I touched my face and like he said, there were tears. Since he already knew that I was crying, I let it all out. I don't know if I was angrier or more hurt. The feeling in my heart...was so painful that I felt like just passing out. 

Michael held me in his arms for awhile until he held my face up to look at him. Like I expected, he leaned in and kissed me. I don't know if that's what I needed right now, but it did make me feel a bit better, although not much. 

One thing led to another and the two of us were headed for the bed. This time, it was both the hurt and anger I had towards JaeJoong that was causing me to do this. 

In a matter of ten minutes, the both of us were under the blanket...naked. I wanted to stop it all but the way he was touching me..the way he was treating me like a princess made me want to continue. In the end, my desires defeated my mind and I let him do whatever he wanted with me.

JaeJoong:
After Linh left, I didn't even want to go back into the club. Instead, I took my motorcycle and rode back to my place. It was a mess in there. I walked forward towards my room and when I opened the door, I was surprised to see her on my bed, in lingerie. 

"I've missed you," she said. 

Chapter 40

I looked at JongMi as she sat on my bed. I haven't seen her for so long and here she pops up, half naked on my bed. 

"What are you doing here?" 

She smiled at me. "I'm leaving Korea tonight, so I just thought that I'd spend my last night with you."

"Where are you going?"

"Back to Canada," she said, standing up and walking to where I was. "Are you going to miss me?"

I didn't even answer her and just walked past her. I changed out of my clothes and into a t-shirt and shorts. I was too tired to take a shower tonight and just wanted to get to bed. Tomorrow is going to be a long day. 

"You know, I have so much to say to you before I leave," JongMi said, and started to put on her clothes. She finished and took a seat next to me on the bed. "I don't even know where to start."

"Then don't." I turned to the other side so that I wasn't facing her anymore. 

"Em khong biet em phai lam gi (I don't know what I should do)," she started to say. "Em khong the xa anh neu em khong noi dieu nay, mac du anh se khong bao gio hieu y cua em. Em yeu anh (I can't leave without telling you this, even though you will never understand when I tell you. I love you)."

I could hear her walk off from behind me. As if it just clicked in, I just realized that JongMi was speaking to me in Vietnamese. I've been with her for so long and I've just remembered that she wasn't Korean. 

I ignored that until something else clicked in to my head. 


"Em yeu anh (I love you)," Linh said to me. 

"Wait," I said, holding onto her wrist. "You haven't told me what you said yet."

"I said em yeu anh (I love you)..and you want to know what it means?" I nodded and waited for what she had to say. "It means that you're a jackass, happy?"


Those words that Linh said to me were the same words that JongMi said to me. I ran out of my room and towards the door, just in time to see JongMi closing it. I opened the door right after and held her back. 

"What did you say to me?"

She looked down for a while before looking up at me. "I said that---"

Linh:
Michael and I were kissing until my phone rang. I looked to the side to where my phone was. I looked at it and it was JaeJoong. I rejected his call and looked back at Michael. 

"I'm sorry, I'm going to leave," I said, getting dressed really quickly. I finished and walked towards the door before turning around again. "Call me."

I got out of the hotel and found a taxi. "Where to miss?"

I was going to give him HoYong's address, but changed my mind. I gave him ChangMin's address instead. I took out my cell phone and dialed ChangMin's number. 

"Hello?" he answered, sounding half asleep. 

"Hey, it's me," I said, then waited for a bit. "Is it okay if I spend the night at your place?"

"Yeah sure, when are you coming?"

"Right now."

"Alright then, bye."

I hung up and looked out the window. It wasn't long until I started to think about the jerk. Why is it that no matter how much I hate him, I miss him. I knew he was a jackass to all the other girls, but I honestly thought that he changed for me.

I arrived at ChangMin's place and then paid the cab driver. I got out of the car to see ChangMin sitting on the porch, smiling at me. I put on a fake smile and walked up the stairs, and the two of us went inside.

The house was dark and he put his fingers to his lips, telling me to be quiet. I nodded and the both of us headed upstairs and into his room. 

"What's wrong with your lips?" he asked. 

Without answering him, I went to his closet and got out the sleeping bag. I placed it on the floor next to his bed and slept.

ChangMin, seeing that I didn't want to talk, turned off the lights and went to bed as well. 

*~*~*~*

The next morning, I woke up rather late. ChangMin was no where to be seen in his room. I got up and put his sleeping bag back into his closet after I had rolled it up. I went downstairs to see that he was eating with his family, so I went back upstairs. Luckily they didn't see me. 

I didn't want to stay up in his room any longer, so I was going to climb out of the window. I opened the window and put one leg over and onto the edge of the house. I was just about to put my other leg out, when the door to the room opened. 

"What are you doing?!" ChangMin yelled, in a whisper. 

"I was going to go home." I sat there as he closed the door and walked towards me. He didn't say anything for a while so I was going to bring my leg out again, but he spoke. 

"You can go out the front door you know?" He laughed at me and pulled me back in. "How about I get dressed and we go hang out?"

"Where do you want to go?"

"Arcade? Movies? Anything you want."

I thought for a while. "How about I go home and fix myself up and I'll meet you at the arcade, okay?"

"How long are you going to take?"

I looked at my watch. It was ten to two. "I'll meet you there at three." With that, I climbed out of the window and jumped, even though ChangMin was persuading me not to. It wasn't that high anyways; only about ten feet high. 

I took the bus back to HoYong's house because I didn't have anymore cash on me to cab it. The house was quiet when I entered so I walked up the stairs. 

"Where the hell were you all night?" HoYong asked, when I was half way up the stairs. 

"I was at ChangMin's house."

"I thought you left with JaeJoong? Or that other dude that you were with."

I walked down the stairs and sat with him on the couch. "I was...but I didn't spend the night with either of them, so you don't have to worry."

"Oh gees, you didn't brush your teeth did you? Your breath stinks."

"Gee, thanks for telling me," I said sarcastically. "I'm going to go wash up."

I walked up the stairs and into my room. I got into the washroom and took a quick warm shower. I got dressed in black sweatpants and a white beater after I was done. I went back downstairs to smell food. 

Walking into the kitchen, I found HoYong standing in front of the stove. 

"What's cooking, good looking?" I asked, and then popped a grape into my mouth. 

"Your favorite, what else?"

"Oh," was all I said. 

Ever since I started to live here, I tried to not let him know that I was in love with his food too much. Because sometimes he liked to use it against me to make me do things for him. Like the one time where he said he wouldn't do any of the cooking ever again, unless I did all his laundry. 

I'm already a lazy ass, too lazy to do my own things and he expects me to do his?! He finished cooking rather quick and then placed the dish in front of me. Before I got to eat, he pulled it away. 

"What do you want now?" I asked, knowing he wanted something from me. 

"I promised JaeJoong that I'd get you to show up at court for him," he said, and then smiled at me. "So will you?"

"No," I said, pulling the dish closer to me. "Why don't you just tell them the truth and then JaeJoong won't even have to go to court."

He pulled the dish away from me. "Why the hell would I rat myself out? Besides, his lawyer is good."

"You're stupid, so just let me eat!" I pulled it back but then he grabbed it up in the air. 

"If you don't come, this dish is going to hit the ground." He looked at me and I didn't say anything so he started to count. "One," he said, tilting the dish slightly. "Two." He tilted it a bit more. "Three." He was going to pour all of the contents out just about now. 

"Fine, fine," I said, making him place the dish back on the table. 

"Fine what?"

"I'll go to fcuking court, now let me eat." I started eating and this time, he didn't stop me. "Wait, what time is it at?"

"Six o'clock, why?"

"I have plans with ChangMin at three. I'll meet you there at six then, okay?"

"Oh no no, I'm coming with you then," he said, eyeing me suspiciously. "Knowing you, you'll bail out if you can."

"When do I ever bail out on you?"

"I don't kn---"

"Exactly," I said, cutting him off. "I'll be there, don't worry. I keep my words." I finished eating rather quickly and then left the house after I got the things I needed. I got to the bus stop and waited. I took out my phone from my bag and saw that I had fourteen missed calls. 

Eleven of them are from JaeJoong and the other three was an unknown number. If it's important, that person will call me again. I looked up to see the bus coming my way. I stood up and entered the bus when it was in front of me. 

I sat in the back, in a single seat. I looked out the window and just when I was about to zone out, my phone started to ring. I looked at it to see that unknown number again. I picked up. 

"Hello?"

"Hey, it's me," the voice said, belonging to no other than Michael. 

"What's up?"

"You busy tonight?" Before I could answer him, he spoke again. "I just got here not long ago and was wondering if you wanted to take me around Seoul. You know, since you've been here for a long time and stuff."

"I don't know, I'll call you tonight if I'm not busy. If I don't call, I'm probably busy." I hung up on him. I saved his number and looked out the window again. 

*~*~*~*

"Okay, nine and nine." I said, looking at Chang Min. "This one is going to be the tie breaker."

He inserted the tokens into the machine for the last time. We were playing Bubble Bubble. Whoever wins this game, gets to be treated to anything they want for a whole day. 

We played for ten minutes and I was totally winning. Just one more combo and he'd lose. I needed a blue bubble and after a few seconds, I got it. I was just going to shoot it, when the screen turned black. I looked at ChangMin's and his was black as well. 

"I'm sorry," a voice said. 

I looked to the side to see a little girl on the floor. She must've tripped over the plug and unplugged the game. Damn. 

"It's okay," I said, helping her up. She walked off and I turned back to ChangMin. "I won."

"No you didn't!"

"It was obvious I was going to win anyways."

"But you didn't," he said, smiling. "If you want, we can play again."

I looked at my watch and it was half past five. "I can't, I have somewhere to go. How about another day?"

"Alright then, bye."

He waved at me and I waved back before leaving the arcade. I walked out to see HoYong standing in front of his car. 

"How'd you know I was here?"

"You always come here when you're hanging out with this kid."

"Whatever," I said, pushing him out of the way so I could get into the car. 

He got in as well and started to drive off. It was ironic because it was the same way as JaeJoong's house. I ignored it until he really did stop in front of JaeJoong's house. 

"What the hell are we doing here for?"

"I have to pick him up," he said. 

"And you couldn't tell me this sooner because?"

"Because you'd over react and not go."

"Well hell yeah I'd over react---"

"Hey Linh." Without turning around, I knew exactly whose voice that belonged to. Kim JaeJoong. 

Chapter 41

I turned around to look at him and then glared. I turned back towards HoYong and gave him a disappointed look before getting out of the car and walking away. I could hear two sets of footsteps behind me, belonging to JaeJoong and HoYong.

"Jerks," I called out to them. "Just leave me alone."

I heard the footsteps behind me and then someone grabbed both my arms. It was both JaeJoong and HoYong. Without saying anything, they dragged me back towards the car. 

"All right, all right, let me go. I'll walk."

They did as I said and instead of walking, I tried to run. But of course, they both caught up to me and dragged me back. They shoved me into the backseat of the car and then HoYong drove off. JaeJoong kept turning around, trying to talk to me, but I ignored him. 

What the hell has gotten in to him? Why does he want to be friends all of a sudden? Wasn't he the one who broke up with me, telling me he was tired of me? 

It wasn't long after when we arrived at where the court was going to be held. The three of us walked towards it---with me being dragged---and entered. We were all on time. 

Before JaeJoong went up to where his lawyer was sitting, he reached for my hand and I felt him place something in it. I looked down to see a piece of paper and when I looked up again, he was already sitting next to his lawyer. 

HoYong and I went to take a seat near the front, behind JaeJoong. People were talking, filling the air with noise. That's until the judge hammered his wooden hammer onto the table. 

"Court is in session," the judge said. 

I was actually pretty bored with all of this law stuff. First, JaeJoong's lawyer said some things..and then they brought out some witnesses, who were then questioned. Although I was bored and not really listening to the whole thing, I didn't want JaeJoong to end up in jail. 

As much as he hurt me, I still love him. I shouldn't, but I do. 

It was now time for the judge to make his decision. JaeJoong didn't look like he cared or not whether he had to go to jail. His parents on the other hand, were questioning the lawyer endlessly, asking for the results. 

"Order," the judge said, hammering the table again. 

Everyone quiet down and then the judge looked down at some papers. He looked up again and opened his mouth to speak. "Kim JaeJoong, you are innocent and have nothing to do with the death of Hung Biet Le. However, you are sentenced to prison for six months, for shooting another man without a license to do so. Court is now adjourned."

I watched as the officers handcuffed JaeJoong, and brought him away. Before he left the room, he turned back and gave me a smile. Now, I don't know what to think anymore. Does he have feelings for me? Or is he still trying to play around with me? 

I left with HoYong and he drove us both back to his place. I went straight up to my room and laid on my bed, thinking about everything. I turned to my side, only to hear a crunching noise. Reaching into my pocket, I found the piece of paper JaeJoong had given to me earlier. 

I opened it up, and it was a letter. Reluctantly, I began to read it. 

Linh, 
I don't know where to start...or even what to tell you. I'm sorry. I'm sorry for breaking up with you..and saying those harsh words. What's worst is that I didn't mean it. I knew pretty well that I'd end up in jail, so I broke up with you, to save you the heartache. But when I thought it over, I realized that by doing this, it would hurt you even more, because it's killing me inside to have to lie to you like that. What I really wanted you to know is that I love you. I don't know how long I'll be in jail yet. Possibly a month, three months, a year, three years..who knows. But I hope that whatever happens, I won't remain as a jackass in your eyes. You do not know how much you've changed me while you've been by my side. I wished I would've known you sooner. I wished that I could've stopped the death of your parents for you. I wish...a lot of things. I know this is sudden, but lately I've been thinking about how it would be, ...if I were to have you as my wife. It's fast, I know. But I don't think I want to be with anyone other than you. I hate the thought of you having to wait for me, and I understand if you can't. No matter what you decide, please let me see you for one last time. Linh, anh yeu em (I love you). 
-- Kim JaeJoong

I kept staring down at the paper that was now filled with smudged pen marks. My tears had fallen from my eyes and onto the paper. The first thought that came to my mind, was that he knew that I loved him. I don't know how, but I know that he does. 

Wife?! I'm only eighteen. I can't do this. I can't wait for him...I can't go back to him. I can't let myself be with him again. My heart wants to run to him..wait for him forever---but my mind tells me otherwise. I should leave Korea..leave this place. 

It was ever since I stepped foot into this place, that I had encountered problems. Back at home, I was perfect. My life was perfect with no problems whatsoever. 

Ignoring all of these problems for now, I went to take a shower..and slept throughout the whole day. 

*~*~*~*

When I woke up, it was three o'clock in the morning. It was late, but I called Michael. I told him to book the two earliest tickets back to Vancouver. 

"Alright, I'll handle everything. I'll call you later," he said. 

I packed all of my things within one hour. I don't know what I'm doing, but I know that I can't stay here any longer. I left the house without HoYong knowing. I didn't bother to leave a letter or anything. It's best if I just left silently...without any traces. 

It was hard, but I managed to hail a cab. I told the cab driver to take me to the police station that JaeJoong was at. When we arrived, I went in and told the man to wait. 

I walked in and asked an officer to let me see JaeJoong, and he did. He brought me to the end of the hall, where the last jail cell was. It was weird, because all of a sudden, I had a sudden feeling of dejavu. The officer unlocked the cell and I went in. JaeJoong was the only one in this jail cell. 

When I saw his face, he looked different than he did earlier today. Now, he had a few bruises on his face. Knowing he probably got into a fight again, I didn't feel sorry for him. He probably started the fight or something. He was lying on the uncomfortable looking bed with his eyes closed. 

I walked over to him and took a seat on the bed, and that's when his eyes opened. He sat up and looked the other way. Silence. It was so quiet, I can hear the water from the wall dripping. 

"JaeJoong," I said. I expected him to at least turn around and look at me, but he didn't. I continued, "..I'm leaving Korea."

That's when he turned and looked into my eyes. "Why?"

"I don't know," I honestly said. "I don't know anything anymore..but I think it's best if I were to just return to where I came from."

"How can that be better? You read my letter, didn't you?"

My eyes started to water. "Yeah, I read it."

"You don't want to wait...is that why? Or, do you not want to be with me?"

"I told you, I don't know." My tears fell and he wiped them off. They just kept falling, the more he wiped them. "I'm leaving today."

With nothing said, he pulled me towards him and kissed me. I felt my body and soul melt with his touch. I knew I shouldn't be kissing him, but I couldn't help it. Not only was he holding me tightly against him, I didn't want to pull away. 

I don't know how long it was, but I could hear the sounds of the officer unlocking the cell, and then telling me that time was up. I pulled away and before I walked off to go, I quietly heard three words. 

"I love you."

*~*~*~*

"Flight 25B6, last call for flight 25B6."

I took one look around the airport, and then walked off to the departure gates. Michael and I walked through and found our seats on the plane. It was a while until the plane took off. I looked out of my window seat, taking one last look at Korea, before shutting my eyes to go to sleep. 

JaeJoong:
After Linh left, I took out a quarter and used the payphone that was in my cell. I dialed HoYong's number..but he wouldn't pick up. Pissed off, I did a collect call to SangWoo. Luckily he picked up. 

"What's up Jae?"

"I need you to do me a favor," I said, taking a breath. Not waiting for him to say anything, I continued. "I need you to get to the airport as fast as you can, and stop Linh from leaving."

"Alright..but what if I don't make it?"

"I don't know...just go," I said, hanging up. I guess if he doesn't make it, it's not meant to be. 

I couldn't go back to sleep...knowing that any minute now, Linh could be on the plane, going back to Vancouver. 

I heard footsteps walking down the hall. I hoped to god that it wasn't for me. Because if it was, it was probably SangWoo, coming to tell me that he couldn't make it. Please don't be for me, please don't be for me...

But my hopes just had to shatter. "Kim JaeJoong, you have a visitor."

Linh: six months later
"Goodbye!" I yelled, waving to the class of 2007. Today was my graduation day. Yes, I actually and finally graduated from high school. Tony and Ann were with their parents and family, so I left. I didn't have anyone here with me, not like I needed any. 

I got into my car and took off my graduation robe. I drove off to my coffee house. Yes, I bought one when I got back. It's pretty chilling there too. 

I arrived there and say Bobby, my only and male worker here. He was tall, dark and handsome, which really helped lure the girls in here, helping me make a lot of money. Of course, I didn't have this business for the money, because I didn't need anymore. All the money I earned from this, went to the Children's Hospital. 

"How's everything going Bobby?" 

"Great, how about you Boss?"

I looked at him disgustedly. "Eww. How many times have I told you not to call me that, huh?"

"I like it, because it pisses you off, ha."

"Whatever. I'm going to be sleeping in the back or something. Call me if you need anything."

I walked into the back, where there was one room. Normal owners would have a desk to do some paperwork or something, but me, I had a big comfortable bed. My body met with the bed the moment I stepped foot into the room. 

My eyes were heavy from the long day, and I was just about to doze off until I heard a knock on the door. I sat up, grumpily. 

"Come in."

Bobby popped his head in. "Linh, there's some guy here to see you. He says it's important."

I nodded. "Alright, I'll be right out there."

Whoever it is, this better be important. I could be asleep and off to lala land by now. I lazily got off the bed and out of the room. Right when I turned the corner, a bouquet of red roses was shoved in front of my face. 

Chapter 42

Sniffing the roses, I knew right away who was behind them. He lowered the roses and there was my boyfriend of two months, Michael. He'd been chasing after me and with his parents saying all these things, I decided to give him a chance.

"What are you doing here so early?" I asked him, holding onto the roses. I brought them back into my backroom, putting it into a vase. 

"I just wanted to see you before tonight," he replied, taking a seat on the bed. "You excited?"

"I'd be more excited if you would just tell me where we're going."

He laughed. "It's a surprise. Just be ready by seven o'clock. I got everything else under control."

"Alright..I'll see you tonight." I pulled him up and then pushed him out of the room. I walked with him and watched as he left the coffee house. I walked back and put an apron on, helping Bobby. 

"Hey, nice necklace," Bobby said. 

I just smiled. It was the necklace with the arrow pendant, the one JaeJoong had given me. I took it off the day I landed back in Vancouver..but when I saw it yesterday in my drawer, I wanted to put it back on. 

*~*~*~*

For hours, I worked. It was six o'clock and I decided to leave. Bobby said that he'd close the store up for me. I went home and took a really quick shower. Michael said to dress nice the other day, so I pulled out a new dress I bought for today. 

It was a black spaghetti strap dress with a low v-neck. It went just above my knees and had a bit of ruffles at the bottom. I put it on and it hugged every single curve on my body. Luckily it wasn't too tight or anything, otherwise I wouldn't be able to breath. 

My long platinum blonde hair was left down, straightened. I put on really little make-up because I still prefer the natural look. 

I got my black wristlet out and put my phone, cash, and credit cards in there. I walked down to the living room and sat there, waiting for Michael to come. Knowing him, he wouldn't be a second early or a second late. I had five minutes until he came. 

I walked into the kitchen and opened the fridge, taking out my Chunky Monkey ice cream. I got a spoon out and ate a few bites, before the doorbell rang. Putting it away, I walked to go open up the door. There he stood, all dressed and ready. 

He was dressed in dark blue jeans with a blue and white striped dress shirt. He smiled and leaned in to kiss me. 

"You've had ice cream, haven't you?"

I just smiled and shrugged. 

"Come on, let's go."

The both of us walked out and into the elevator, after I had locked the door. When we reached the lobby, we walked out and towards his car that was parked right in front of the building. He opened the passenger door for me and I walked in. After he got in, he drove off. 

It was a long ride but when we arrived, we arrived at Aqua Riva, a classy restaurant. When we entered, the two of us were led to a table with a beautiful view of the lake. 

"Would you guys like anything to drink?" the waitress asked. 

"I'll have water," I said. 

Michael on the other hand, just nodded to the waitress and she walked off. I stared out at the lake that was shining due to the lights reflecting off of it. 

"Linh," Michael called out to me, grabbing my attention. "I know you said that we shouldn't get an anniversary present for each other every month, but I couldn't help it this month."

I sighed. "I clearly told you not to get me anything."

"Yeah I know..but I already bought it before you told me." He waited to see if I had anything to say, but I didn't. "Here." He placed a little box onto the table, in front of me. 

I opened it up to see a silver ring, with a small diamond. Michael took the ring out of the box and then placed it on my left ring finger. 

"Thanks." I lifted my hand up to take a look at the ring. It looked really nice on me..if only I didn't dislike it when he gave me gifts. 

Dinner went by rather quick, and I was absolutely full by the end of it. Michael and I shared the biggest dessert and finished it. 

After dinner, the two of us headed to the lake. Michael had a lot of coolers in his car, and the both of us started to drink. Not long after, the both of us were drunk. Michael wanted to take me home, but I insisted that he leave his car here and take a cab. 

He finally agreed and we called a cab. It arrived and the two of us got in. I told the driver my address, and he took me home. Kissing Michael goodnight, I left to go up to my apartment. I got up there and it took me forever to find my keys to get in.

I opened the door and walked in, closing the door after me. I felt dizzy and the whole apartment was spinning before my eyes. I carefully walked up the stairs, holding onto the handle. I don't know what happened next, because my vision blurred. 

Unknown:
I was upstairs, sitting in Linh's bedroom when I heard a loud crash downstairs. Immediately getting up, I ran out of the bedroom and down the stairs---only to find Linh at the bottom of the steps. I picked her up and brought her upstairs, and put her on her bed. 

"Linh," I called out, trying to get her to wake up. 

I kept staring at her and after a while, I noticed a bruise starting to form on her right cheek. Sighing, I brushed the hair out of her face. Platinum blonde. It seemed as though she has gotten a lot more beautiful then the last time I saw her. 

I was about to take her hand to hold, when I noticed a ring on her left hand. Confused, I thought about it. She couldn't possibly be engaged or possibly married...can she?

I put her hand down and pulled the blanket over her. I gave her a kiss on the forehead..and was about to leave. I turned back to look at her and then kissed her on the cheek. With that, I left her apartment.

Linh:
I woke up the next morning feeling a large amount of pain throughout my body. My legs, arms, chest, stomach and everything were sore. Painfully, I got up and walked into the washroom. Looking into the mirror, I saw that my face was black and blue. 

Well, my cheek was, at least. I was still in my black dress. Man, I must've gotten really drunk yesterday night to not be able to remember what had happened after I got home. 

I got up and went to take a shower. I don't know why my body was sore, or even bruised. I don't remember doing anything with Michael last night..did I? 

Ignoring it, I continued to shower. I finished not long after and got dressed. I fixed my hair and grabbed the things I needed before leaving the apartment. 

I drove to the coffee house. I saw Bobby there with a line of females waiting to order. I went behind the counter and then the male customers left the line in front of Bobby and moved to where I was. I took the orders from the customers. 

I finished my line of customers to see that Bobby wasn't even halfway done his. He was flirting with the customers, again. 

"Ahem," I coughed. 

Bobby turned my way and looked at me. Getting the hint, he grabbed the girl's order and then finished off the rest of them.

The both of us worked for a few hours. Rush hour was over so I left Bobby here to work on his own. He didn't mind the work I gave him though, because I was paying him a lot anyways. I went into my back room to take a nap. 

*~*~*~*

It was an hour later when I woke up. I was tired and my body was sore, all over again. I got up and walked out to see the coffee house calmer. Bobby actually had time to sit there and drink coffee now. 

"Hey Bobby," I said. 

"Hey, what's up Linh?"

"What do you want to eat? I'll go get something for you."

He smiled widely. "Really?! How about some sushi."

"Alright. I'll be back soon."

I got into my car and headed off to the nearest sushi restaurant. It just happened to be a sushi and Korean BBQ restaurant. I went in to order some food for Bobby and myself. It was finished rather quickly so I returned back to the coffee house. 

"Here you go, fatty," I said. 

"Look who's talking." He opened the bags and split our food. Then he started eating. "You know, you're like the best boss ever."

"Yes I know. Nice, caring, smart, funny, and pretty." I listed all the positive qualities, whether they were true or not.

He started to cough when I said that I was pretty. Of course it was fake and he was exaggerating. 

"Very funny." 

The both of us continued to eat. We finished soon after and began working again. Hours after, it was closing time so I told Bobby to leave, while I finished cleaning up. 

I finished wiping the counters and sweeping the floor. I heard the bells ring, indicating that someone was coming in. 

"We're closed---"

"Hey," Michael said. He walked up to me and took the broom away from me. I thanked him and took a seat on the couch. I relaxed while he kept on sweeping. 

*~*~*~*

The next morning, Michael and I are at the airport with his parents. They're going on a two month vacation to Vietnam. Watching them enter the gates, the both of us waved at them. 

"Where do you want to go now?"

"I don't know yet. I have to use the washroom though. You go ahead to the car first."

He nodded and walked towards the direction of the entrance while I went to find the washroom. I found the washroom and did my thing. After walking out, I went down the escalator to the entrance. 

I wasn't watching where I was going, so I bumped into some guy. He was wearing a beanie with his bleached blonde hair sticking out. He helped me up and when I looked up to thank him, I was shocked to find out who it was. 

"Oh my god...JaeJoong?" 

Chapter 43

I looked at him for quite some time. His face was exactly the same as I last seen it six months ago. Big eyes, straight nose, full lips. Now, his hair was blonde..like mine. I thought he hated blonde?!

I was too busy thinking that I just realized he started to walk away from me. He was headed to gate seven. I followed behind him and before he entered the gate, I grabbed him back. 

"Can we talk?"

He didn't answer but I took it as a yes because he walked away from the departure gate. I followed him and he walked over to one of the tables in the food court. We took a seat and it was silent for a while. 

"There's only half an hour before my plane leaves," he told me.

"Where are you going?" 

He sighed. "Back to Korea."

"Are you here on vacation?"

It took him a while to speak, but he did. "Sure."

I didn't know what else to say to him. I looked at him and he was staring right back. Then, his eyes trailed down and I knew what he was looking at. The necklace he gave me. 

The rest of the time he had left, we just spoke like regular people. We talked to each other as if we never had anything in the past. It was weird..but I could feel the tension as we spoke. He even asked me about the bruises on my face, but I said it was nothing.

JaeJoong seemed like a changed person. I don't know if he still loves me, but he didn't tell me to my face. Usually he's blunt and straightforward..but while talking to him now, I could feel the wall he was putting between us. 

I wanted to call him back, but what for? I don't know if I still loved him and I'm with Michael now. There's no reason for me to call him back. Hell, there's nothing for him here. 

But the moment I waved him goodbye and watched him walk into the departure gates, I knew I made a horrible mistake. 

*~*~*~*

Time flew by since JaeJoong left and another three months has passed. For the past two months, I've been keeping in touch with HoYong. I don't know how he found my contact information, but he did. We would talk on the phone for hours sometimes. 

But one thing or rather one person that we never spoke a word about, is JaeJoong. I asked him about JunSu and YooChun. I also asked him if he could find me ChangMin's contact information for me. 

"Yeah, I came down to Vancouver about three months ago," HoYong said, over the phone. 

"Really?! How come you didn't tell me? We could've gone and got a drink or something," I said. 

"Yeah," he said. "I saw you, even though you didn't see me."

"What do you mean?"

He took a while to reply to me. "Well, I found out where you lived and went to visit you. You weren't home and don't ask how I got in, it's a long story. But yeah, you were drunk that night and fell down the stairs."

I thought back and then remembered that night. "You're the one that brought me back to my bed?"

"Yeah," he replied, sighing. "I also saw the ring on your finger...congratulations."

"For what?"

"..for being engaged.."

Wait a minute. I'm not engaged..? I looked down at my hand and saw the ring Michael gave me on our anniversary. 

"I'm not engaged," I explained to him. 

"You're kidding," he said, not believing me. 

I explained to him about my night with Michael, and that it was just a gift. He told me that he misunderstood, because it was on my left ring finger. The both of us laughed it off until he started getting all serious. 

"What's wrong?"

I could hear him silently cursing to himself. "You ran into JaeJoong that night, at the airport right?"

"Yeah...why?"

"He went there to look for you with me. I decided to give you a visit first, before telling him where you lived. But after I saw the ring on your finger, I told him you were engaged."

"Oh," I said. I thought about it and I don't know how I felt. "I guess it's for the better though."

"No Linh." HoYong sighed again, "He's gone crazy since he got back here. You have no idea what kind of hell he went through in jail. When he got out, he wanted to find you as quick as possible. But then I told him you were engaged and he came back to Korea as fast as he could."

"Oh.." I didn't know what else to say. 

"He loves you. You have to come back here Linh. If not for him, then for everyone that cares about him. Just talk to him."

"I did talk to him before he left Vancouver. He didn't say anything to me about being in love with me, nor did he try to take me back. I thought he didn't want me."

"That's because you left him and got engaged, what I'm trying to say---"

"---Ho Yong, get the fcuk out here and drink with me!" I heard in the background, over the phone. I could tell that it's JaeJoong's voice. "Get off the phone with that bi.tch! Girls are heartless, stop talking to them!"

With that, the phone line got cut off. Heartless? He has no idea how much it hurt to hear him say that. Why the hell didn't he tell me all this at the airport?! 

Deciding to get this off my mind, I left the back room and went to work. I worked for hours but still couldn't get any of it off my mind. Out of nowhere, I felt my phone vibrating in my pocket. 

From: Lee Ho Yong
linh...jaejoong got into a car accident 
he was drinking and driving and now
he's in the hospital. i don't know if you
wanted to know or not, but i thought it 
was best to let you know. he's pretty 
damaged...

I fell on the floor, clutching my phone hard in my hand. I could hear Bobby asking me if I was alright, but I couldn't hear anything anymore. I ignored him and left the store. I got into my car and drove off to my apartment.

*~*~*~*

"Linh, you're meant to be here, not there. I've known you since diapers...we belong together."

I had texted Michael and told him that I was leaving to Korea. He immediately rushed here and is now trying to convince me to stay. I told him that JaeJoong is a friend and that I had to go. 

"Do you love me?" he asked. 

I looked him in the eye and answered him honestly. "I don't know."

"Then do you love him?"

Again, I answered with, "I don't know."

It was silent for awhile but I continued to pack my things. I really would be heartless if I didn't go to see him. I'm sure if it was me, he would come here to see me..right? 

"Fine," Michael said, sitting down on my bed. "If you go, I want you to leave that necklace behind."

"I can't," I said, continuing to pack.

"Why not? I'm not asking you to throw it away. I'm just asking you to leave it behind while you're gone."

"I can't. I need it."

"If you can't do that, then we're over if you leave."

I looked at him, shocked to hear him say that. The whole time I've been with him, it was always me that said things like that. It was always me that triggered the whole break-up conversation. But to hear him say it, he must really not want me to go. 

Of course, I developed feelings for him these past months, but I don't know anything anymore. I thought I could forget JaeJoong by being with him, but I haven't. The more I didn't see JaeJoong, the more I thought about him. 

But at the same time, the more I'm with Michael, the more feelings I developed towards him. It would be a piece of cake if I would just stay here with Michael. He loves me, his parents love me, we're practically meant to be together. 

If I choose to go back to Korea, I don't know what would happen. There aren't any guarantees and that's what scares me. 

"I'll see you tomorrow, hopefully." With that said, Michael left.

HoYong:
After JaeJoong grabbed my phone and hung up on Linh, he gave me a bottle of bear. But in his hand, was a bottle of vodka. I left my drink aside and watched as JaeJoong kept drinking. He's been like this for the past three months. 

When I told him about Linh being engaged back in Vancouver, he almost got arrested for trying to beat some guy up at a bar. 

"JaeJoong," I said.

"How can she be so heartless?!"

"I have something to tell you."

"Doesn't she know how much I love her?!" He finished the bottle of vodka and opened up the bear I set aside. Then he started drinking. 

"Linh's not engaged."

"Lying to me isn't going to make me feel better, HoYong."

I sighed. "I'm not lying. I just got off the phone with her."

"I don't believe you." He ran out of my room and slammed the door in my face. I ignored it, but that's until I heard the sound of an engine starting up. Looking out my window, I saw that JaeJoong was driving off in his bike.

"Oh hell no," I said, rushing out of the house with my car keys. I got into my car and started the engine. I drove off towards the direction that JaeJoong was in. Soon, I caught up to him. 

He was cutting off cars, one after the other. I tried to do the same and was now right behind him. He couldn't cut any other cars, so he went into the opposite lane. I honked like crazy but then the next thing I knew, JaeJoong, along with his bike, flew past me.

*~*~*~*

I was now outside of the ER, waiting for JaeJoong. His whole family is here, along with JunSu, SangWoo and YooChun. I was contemplating whether or not I should tell Linh. I think she deserves to know. So, I texted her. 

Hours later, JaeJoong got out of the ER. The doctors came out and his family rushed up to him. I stayed behind, listening to what the doctor had to say. 

"Your son is in really bad condition, so he's currently in a coma. We don't know how long he'll be like that, but it shouldn't be too long. He might have a small case of amnesia and his right leg might be paralyzed. Besides that, he's fine. You can visit him in room 301 soon."

I'm glad that he's fine but ..amnesia? Paralyzed? Everyone was soon in his room, circling his bed. I was just staring out the window, thinking about what Linh would be thinking right now. I felt vibration on my hand and looked at my cell phone. 

I had a new text message.

From: Linh Dao
umm..i'm coming there. my plane will
arrive tomorrow morning. you don't need
to pick me up but i'll call you when i get 
there. take care of him for me. 

Chapter 44

I decided to go to Korea. I don't care if Michael says we're over. When I get back, we'll talk it over. For now, I have to go visit JaeJoong. Even though we're not together anymore, I did love him. 

I was just getting off the plane. I got my luggage and walked out of an airport, finding a cab. I decided to call HoYong to ask him which hospital JaeJoong was in, and what the room number was. 

"Hello?" he answered. 

"Hey, which hospital is JaeJoong in? And what's the room number?"

"Seoul Hospital; room 301."

"Alright, I'll be there soon." 

I told the cab driver to take me to Seoul Hospital. We arrived there not long after. I paid the cab driver and then got my luggage out, making my way into the hospital. I went into the elevator to go up to the third level. 

When I got out of the elevator, I walked around to find room 301. I found it and before I went in, I stood outside for awhile. What would I do if he was awake? What would I do if he was asleep?

Finally, after about ten minutes or so, I went in. I saw JaeJoong lying on the hospital bed with HoYong staring out the window. Luckily his family wasn't here, because I don't think they like me very much. Also, it's five o'clock in the morning. 

"Hey," I said, causing HoYong to turn around. 

He smiled and walked towards me, telling me to sit on the seat beside JaeJoong's bed. I did so and HoYong smiled at me before leaving the room. Now what..?

I just sat there, staring at him. I didn't even know what to do. I didn't have anything planned to say to him. Without knowing it, I took his hand and held it. 

Wait, I don't even know how bad his condition is. I just stared at him for a really long time..and then I eventually fell asleep. 

*~*~*~*

"Seriously Linh, just go take a shower or something. I'll watch him," HoYong said, persuading me to take a shower, and leave JaeJoong for a bit. 

"Fine," I said. I got up from the seat that I've been sitting on for the past seven hours. JaeJoong's family hasn’t come visit him yet. It's noon now already. 

I got my luggage with me and brought it into the washroom. I locked the door and then got my change of clothes out of the luggage. I undressed and then showered. 

When I finished my shower, which was twenty minutes later, I opened the door of the washroom. I didn't open it all the way though, because I heard voices. After a while, I realized that it was HoYong and JaeJoong talking. 

"So you remember everything? Even Linh?"

JaeJoong sighed. "Yeah, why?"

"The doctor said you might have amnesia. I guess not."

"Oh," JaeJoong said. "What else did he say?"

Ho Yong was hesitating. "He said...he said that your right leg might be paralyzed."

I heard some shifting around and then the sound of glass crashing onto the floor. I looked down to see one rolling down and into the washroom door that was slightly opened. 

"You know what HoYong?" JaeJoong started laughing. "I don't give a sh.it about everything anymore. Hell, I'm glad Linh's not here to see me like this." 

He continued laughing and I could feel the tears coming out of my eyes. I wiped it off and looked into the mirror. My eyes weren't red yet from crying, thankfully. Taking a deep breath, I stepped out of the washroom. 

HoYong saw me first and after JaeJoong saw him staring, he turned around and saw me as well. I saw a look of hurt in his eyes before anger appeared. 

"JaeJoong," I said. 

He didn't respond but tried to get out of bed. He didn't take one step before he fell. My tears started to come out again. I ran over to where he was and tried to pick him up. I could see HoYong sneak out of the room. 

"JaeJoong, let me help you," I said, only to be shoved away. 

"I don't need your help, get out," he said, coldly. When I didn't leave his side, he yelled again. "Get the fcuk out of here!"

It hurt me enough that he was yelling at me like this, but what hurt more was that he shoved me roughly away. He turned away from me and pressed a red button on the wire that was hanging by his bed. Seconds later, a nurse came in. 

JaeJoong told the nurse that he didn't want me out here and with the help of a few other nurses, I was pulled out. I was forced to leave the hospital. 

I met HoYong outside. He was just standing there smoking. I walked over to him and he threw the cigarette on the ground, stepping on it. He then opened his arms to hug me. Like that, I started sobbing really hard. 

*~*~*~*

I woke up feeling a tap on my shoulder. Thinking it was JaeJoong, I shot right up. But it wasn't him. It was JunSu, his brother. 

"Hey," I said. 

He smiled. "Hey. It's been a while since I've last seen you."

"Yeah."

"We're not sure when JaeJoong will wake up. Let's go get something to eat," JunSu said. 

"He woke up earlier today already," I said, smiling. "But he didn't want to see me."

"Let's just go get something to eat. I need to talk to you anyways."

It took him awhile, but he finally persuaded me to go. We went to some cafe nearby. The both of us had some coffee and sandwiches. I didn't feel like eating but ended up eating a lot. JunSu talked about how JaeJoong has been while I was gone. 

I told him what happened in Vancouver and everything. For some reason, I could feel as if he sort of blamed me for what happened to JaeJoong, but just didn't say anything. He told me that JaeJoong's family didn't really want to see me near him. 

"Hey, I think I'm going to go now," I said to JunSu, getting up and putting some bills on the table. "I'm going to go for a walk.."

"Alright, see you later."

I nodded and left the cafe. I didn't know what to do anymore. It would've been a lot better for JaeJoong to have just gotten amnesia then to get paralyzed like that. He could have just forgotten me and start fresh.

If he doesn't want to see me anymore..what am I supposed to do? Leave him again? Or was I supposed to be by his side? I remembered whenever I told him to go away, I actually wanted him to stay. Was he thinking like that too?

I needed a drink to calm me down. I headed to a familiar club and started to drink the moment I entered. I drank shot after shot and could feel my head burning up. I ignored it and stared at the dance floor. 

I would go and dance, but I didn't want any of the guys touching me. I turned back around to the bar and looked at my half empty drink. 

Just as I was about to zone out, "Linh..?" someone asked, unsure. 

I turned to my right, since that was where the voice came from. To my surprise, it was Shim ChangMin. 

"Oh hey, what's up?" 

He smiled, sitting down. "Not much. Why'd you leave without saying anything?"

"I had..problems. What brings you here?"

"I'm of age now. I can hang out here now," he said, chuckling. 

The both of us talked and caught up on a lot of things. ChangMin was still the goody goody he was before I left, even though he's at a club. 

After we talked, we hit the dance floor. For a guy that received straight A's in school, he could sure dance well. It wasn't long until the both of us decided to go home. He invited me to stay the night, but I refused the offer. 

Instead, I spent the whole night walking around the city, thinking everything over. I ran into a few perverted guys but nothing really major happened. 

All that was in my mind was whether or not I should go back to Vancouver---this time, for good. 

Maybe Michael is right. Maybe JaeJoong and I aren't meant to be because of our ethnicity. Maybe our differences in opinions aren't meant to be with each other. But how can something so wrong...feel so right? 

I want him. I need him in my life now. 

It was around three o'clock in the morning when I had made my decision. I decided to return to the hospital. This may be my last time seeing JaeJoong, but I hope it won't be. It's going to all depend on him. 

If he wants me gone, I'll leave. If he wants me to stay, I'll stay. 

I looked up at the tall hospital building and stared at it for quite some time, before I entered. I made my way towards JaeJoong's hospital room. It's like I've lived here forever because I knew the complete way there, without even having to look up. 

I looked in the piece of glass to see that JaeJoong was awake. Oh boy. I took a bunch of deep breaths. When I realized that no matter how many breaths I took, I would still be nervous, so I just walked in. Of course, JaeJoong turned to me right away. 

He was expressionless. 

"Hey," I said. Noticing that he wasn't screaming murder, I took it as he didn't mind my company. "I wanted to talk to you."

"There's nothing to talk about."

"Okay.." I took a seat on the chair next to him. I tried to meet his eyes but they kept looking elsewhere, avoiding me. "Do you want me here with you or not?"

"Not."

"Fine. I'll leave after I tell you want I want you to know and if you still want me to leave, I'll leave you."

Now, he turned to face me. Everything I wanted to say to him vanished when he looked at me. I noticed that he was starting to get impatient, so I spoke. 

"HoYong told me what happened," I said, watching if he had any emotions---but there were none. "Michael and I aren't engaged. We're not even close to. JaeJoong, I missed you all those months. I don't know why I decided to leave you, but I did and I'm sorry." I felt like I wanted to cry, but I held it all in the best I could. 

"Apology accepted. You can go back to that boyfriend of yours now," he said. 

"I don't want to. I want to stay here with you. Look," I took the necklace's pendant and held it in my hand for him to see, "I still belong to you." 

He didn't look convinced. Although he looked like he somewhat wants me to stay, he didn't look like he would change his decision. 

Then I knew what I was going to say next. The three words that I never returned to him. "I love you," I said, tears running down by now. "I love you so much." 

Chapter 45

After I had told him that I loved him, I waited for what he had to say or how he was going to react. It was a whole minute and he hadn't said a word. A minute isn't long, but a minute of awkward silence sure is. I kept swallowing my saliva over and over again. 

I sighed, looking at JaeJoong. "Look, I know you're not saying anything..but your silence speaks for itself. I'll leave," I said, looking at him. 

He didn't have any reaction to that. 

"I want to let you know that leaving you was my fault and I'm back here, trying to make it work. But this time I'm leaving and it's not my fault. I won't be the one running back to you this time."

This time, not waiting for what he had to say, I left his hospital room. It shocked me now, that I had said that to him. I didn't know what else to do. I gave up a bit of my pride to take him back, and he rejected me. At least now, I don't have to live life knowing what would've happened if I tried once more.

I left the hospital and didn't know where else to go. After a while of walking around and thinking, I decided to call up SangWoo. He told me to meet him at a bar, so I did. I got here early and he's not here yet. I decided to wait for him as I tried to organize my thoughts. 

A part of me just wanted to go back to Vancouver, but a part of me told me to stay because JaeJoong didn't really tell me to leave. But he didn't tell me to stay either. 

I didn't get to think for very long because SangWoo arrived, taking a seat next to me. The both of us ordered a drink and sat there still in silence. 

"Long time no see," I started. 

He nodded in agreement. Then he turned towards me with a serious expression and spoke. "JaeJoong misses you, you know."

"It sure doesn't seem like it."

"I've known him almost all his life," he told me. "I've never seen him like this for anyone, especially a girl. I know he's being an ass right now, but that's just because he's not thinking straight. Go back to see him again."

"Look, I dropped my pride to come here and see him. He didn't say anything to me. If he wants me, shouldn't he have done something about me coming here?"

"I don't know Linh," he said, sighing. "But I know what kind of sh.it he's been through and seeing him in pain after you left him, shows me that this is probably the hardest thing he has been through. I don't know why he's not responding to you but I know for a fact that he still loves you. Just go see him one last time."

I turned away, taking a sip of my drink. Should I really see him again? Not long ago, I said that I wouldn't return this time, because it wasn't my fault. 

"Do you love him?" 

I turned to SangWoo and as much as I hated it, I nodded. 

"Promise me you'll give it one last try. If he doesn't take you back, then you can leave. Then for sure you know that you did everything to prevent you guys from breaking apart."

"Fine," I said, not realizing it till a while after. 

After that, the two of us finished off our drinks and then drove around the city. When it was near midnight, he dropped me off at the hospital. 

"Good luck," he said, before watching me walk in, and driving off. 

I made my way up to JaeJoong's hospital room, memorizing the way there. I didn't walk in right away, but again stared at him through the glass of the door. It surprised me to see him by the window, on his feet!

He was staring outside the window. I felt like now was the time to go in, so I did. I made sure I was really quiet, not allowing him to hear me. I was successful in keeping quite and was now right behind him. 

Should I speak or should I tap him on the shoulder? While that was running through my mind, he turned around. He looked completely shocked, seeing me. He took his hand and brought it to his face. 

I knew what he was doing. I had already seen the tears that fell from his eyes. 

"Why are you here?" he asked me. 

I didn't answer him but instead, I looked down, biting on my lips. Thoughts of throwing my pride aside went through my mind. It was a long minute before something around us changed. A drop of blood fell from my lips and dropped down onto the ground. 

As if it was so loud, I looked up to JaeJoong to see if he heard or noticed. He did. I just wiped the blood off with the sleeve of my shirt. I stared back up at him. 

"I want to be with you," I spoke. Those were the words from my heart that I wanted to tell him. I continued after he didn't say anything. "I know you love me but what I don't know, is why you keep pushing me away."

Tears fell from my eyes. I took a moment to calm myself down before I spoke some more. "Pushing me away is only hurting you as much as it hurts me. It takes a lot for me to come here and ask you to take me back..and if you're going to reject me again, I don't think I'll ever be able to come back here."

He didn't say anything but then lightly pushed me to the side, so he could slowly make his way back to his bed. 

He looked at me. "Look Linh, I love you. But no matter how much I love you or how much I want to be with you, I just don't think we belong together."

"Why not?" I asked, walking up to him. 

"I don't know..it just doesn't feel right."

I took a seat next to him on the bed. Licking my lips, I took his hands and entwined them in mine. I looked him in the eyes. "Tell me this doesn't feel right."

"It doesn't feel---"

He was interrupted because I leaned in to kiss him. For someone who says that it doesn't feel right to be with me, he kissed me back without hesitation. The kiss made me realize how much I missed his touch. 

We parted a while after. Still with my eyes closed, I could feel the touch of his lips. I opened my eyes to see him licking his lips and looking away. I sighed. 

"If that doesn't feel right, then maybe I don't need this anymore." I was now in the process of taking off the necklace he once gave me. 

I thought that he'd stop me, but he didn't. I left the necklace on the table next to him. I wanted to hug him, so I did so. He hugged me back and with one sniff of his scent, my mind went crazy. Before I was sucked all the way in, I rushed out of the hospital.

I went to the elevator but it was taking forever. Finding the nearest fire exit, I opened it and ran down a few set of stairs. I dropped down after a while and started to sob. It was over..I just knew it. He didn't want me back.

*~*~*~*

"Linh, stop drinking. Your flight is in a few hours," HoYong told me.

It's been a week since I've been here and I've been just staying at HoYong's place. I hardly slept for the past few days and have just been drinking over and over again. A part of me wanted to get alcohol poisoning just so I could have an excuse to return to the hospital. 

"Stop crying as well. I can hardly tell who you are anymore."

He was right. I've been crying non-stop that my eyes were so big and puffy. It was hard to stop because once I started crying, I couldn't stop. It just hurt the more I cried, so then I cried even harder. Each time I tried to stop crying, I could feel my heart pump and the pain would stab me over again. 

"Your phone's ringing," he told me, pointing at the table.

I would've ignored him, but my phone really was ringing. I picked it up, seeing that it was SangWoo. 

"Hello," I answered, although he probably heard something else due to my hard breathing. 

"Hey," he said, unsure. "Linh, I need you to do me a favor."

"What is it?"

"I'll tell you later. But it's a life and death situation," he stated.

"Okay."

SangWoo told me he'd come pick me up so I went to wash up. I needed something to get my mind off things. I almost cried again when I saw my ugly reflection in the mirror. Instead, I held it in and got ready. 

"Is Linh ready?" I could hear SangWoo's voice from the top of the stairs. 

Walking down, he acknowledged me and the both of us left, after I bid HoYong goodbye. I put my luggage in SangWoo's car so that he could drive me to the airport right after I finish his favor, whatever it was.

He drove back to JaeJoong's place. My heart stung once I knew where we were. I turned to him, confused. 

"I need you to get me something from JaeJoong's room. I'd get it myself but then I have some serious beef with all the other guys and they're in there waiting for me to come in. It's the box on his bed."

"Okay."

I found it weird that he was afraid of them. But then again, there are more of them then there are of him. I got out of the car and went into the place. The guys were there, staring at me shocked. I just smiled before making my way towards JaeJoong's room. 

Once I opened the door, I saw a red box on JaeJoong's bed. Sighing, I walked forward to get it. I was curious to know what was inside, so I opened it. To my surprise, it was the necklace that I had returned to JaeJoong. 

I put it back in the box and turned around, only to bump into none other than Kim JaeJoong himself. I looked up at him and was about to walk away when he kissed me. I felt weak and dropped the box on the ground. 

We kissed for a while before he slipped his tongue in my mouth. A while after, he laid me down on the bed. All the while, our lips never parted each other. That is, until he tried undressing me. If it weren't for the kisses he was trailing down my neck, I would've pushed him off by now. 

But I couldn't and I didn't. 

Flashbacks of all the times we've been together went through my head all the while he was kissing and undressing me. I thought of all the times we were about to make love, but didn't. But this time, I knew it was going to happen. 

And I knew for sure, when it in fact did happen. 

For a guy who was recently injured, he was still as manly as I imagined him to be. He didn't seem like he was injured at all. 

When we finished, close to an hour later, we laid side by side on the bed. I couldn't believe what had just happened. I turned to my right to see JaeJoong picking something up from the ground, and then he rolled his body on top of mine. 

I could feel his warmth and the coolness that the blanket couldn't keep out. I looked at him as he moved away some strands of hair from my face. I felt like putting my arms around him and repeating what we had just done all over again..but I didn't. 

He then showed me something I haven't seen in the longest time. He smiled. It made me want to cry, but I smiled instead. JaeJoong leaned down to give me a light kiss on the lips before holding something before my eyes. It was the necklace. 

"Please stay," he said, having a smile full of hope. 

As if it was so obvious, I nodded and smiled at him as if he was stupid enough to even have to ask me. 

Epilogue

It's been nine months after JaeJoong and I got back together and guess what? I'm pregnant. I blamed JaeJoong for the past eight months about it, for not thinking about using a condom. 

I turned towards him and saw that he was still asleep. Damn he sleeps a lot. I was hungry so I decided to kick him off the bed. He fell, followed by a loud thump. 

"What the hell was that," he said, getting up and rubbing his eyes. 

"I'm hungry."

JaeJoong nodded as if he knew what I meant. It's turned into a daily routine now. I only kick him off the bed if it's past noon. He left the room and went to make breakfast. I went to wash up and when I was done, JaeJoong was back with breakfast. 

He's a professional at cooking now. For the past five months, I would only eat things that he cooked. I complained a lot so he started cooking. At first, nothing really tasted good but it was edible. Now, everything tastes good and thanks to me, he knows how to cook. 

"Here," he said, placing the tray onto my lap after I got back in bed. 

I started eating as JaeJoong sat there, watching me. Occasionally he'd grab some food or I'd feed him. It wasn't long until he fell asleep again. Normally, I would kick him off the bed again but today I decided not to. It was bad enough for him last night. 


I was sleeping when suddenly; I felt pain all over my legs. I turned to my right to see JaeJoong still asleep. I sat up painfully and started to massage my legs. It hurt my back and stomach to reach for my legs like that, so I tried to wake JaeJoong up. 

He wouldn't wake up and since I didn't want to kick him off the bed in the middle of the night, I did something else. I got close to his ear and yelled out, "Kim JaeJoong! My water broke!"

"What?! Where?!" he said, shooting straight up. 

"I'm kidding." I tried to smile but he glared at me instead. I frowned and turned around all sad and moody. I then started to sniff and act like a child. 

"Linh, I'm sorry. What is it?"

"My legs hurt. Can you massage them please?"

Without any complaints, he did so. I thought that after awhile of massaging, he would stop and my legs would stop hurting. But the pain didn't go away and JaeJoong didn't stop. 

An hour later, I couldn't fall asleep because they still hurt. I told JaeJoong to forget about it and stop massaging them, but he wouldn't listen. 

"This happened to some lady I saw at a supermarket once," JaeJoong told me, looking into my eyes while he kept rubbing my legs. "Her husband or whatever just left her there and yelled for her to stand up. I just watched and she fainted due to the pain. She was pregnant as well."

"Oh." 

After he said that, I felt all happy. He loves me. Inside, I was giggling like a little girl. I then lay down because JaeJoong told me so and sometime along the way, I fell asleep during the night. 


I got myself up and walked into the washroom. After shutting the door, I turned around. Because I wasn't careful, my stomach bumped into the corner of the counter. I fell down, holding the spot that hurt. I tried to be quiet but when I fell, I grabbed something with me. It just happened to be a glass cup. 

With the sound of shattering glass, JaeJoong rushed into the washroom. He saw me on the ground with the glass around me and he looked pissed. 

"What'd I tell you about going places without telling me?!"

"Not to," I replied. 

He took off his slippers and passed them to me, telling me to put them on. He stepped in barefooted and helped me out of the washroom. I was going to tell him that I had to pee, but then he shut the door in my face. 

I went back to bed to finish the rest of my breakfast. It was a while later when JaeJoong came out. I put the tray of food aside and laid back in bed, putting the blankets over me. I felt bad for having him worry over me and sad that he had to. 

I could feel him lying in bed next to me. "Linh, look at me," he said. 

I turned around to face him. 

Holding me in his arms, he looked in my eyes. "You know I love you and I don't want anything to happen to you, or the baby." After seeing me nod, he continued. "You don't have that long left to wait. So until then, be careful." 

"Alright."

"And when you---Linh...you couldn't wait to pee in the washroom?!" he started, then changed the subject. 

I was confused. I didn't pee my pants...but...

My eyes then opened up real big. "JaeJoong, my water broke."

( five years later )
I woke up to the sound of loud giggling. I turned to my right to see JaeJoong still asleep. I know who it is...

I lifted up the covers to reveal my five year old son, Kim JaeMin. The both of us nodded to each other and he knew what to do. He went on the other side of his daddy. He held up one finger, then two fingers and on three fingers, the both of us pulled on JaeJoong's ear. 

Yes, I found a new way to wake him up. 

*~*~*~*

Not much happened in five years---although, JaeJoong and I are married now. He loves telling people about how we got engaged, with his own little twist. He tells them that he asked me while I was in the delivery room, which is true. But he also said that I was so excited when I answered, that JaeMin just shot right out, which is not true, at all. 

His parents still dislike me, but they adore JaeMin. 

I returned to Canada two years ago. Tony and Ann are still the same and they adore JaeMin. As for Michael, he changed. He loves JaeMin as well but I could tell that he's really cold and tries to act distant from me. 

I feel so bad every time I'm around him, but what can I do. His parents hate me and I think that has something to do with him being cold to me, who knows. 

But none of that matters much anymore, because I have my family with me now. JaeJoong and JaeMin are all I need in the world. 

the end. 

To everyone who has finished reading this fanfic:
Thank you for reading this whole fanfic. I know this is a pretty long fanfic and I'm glad that you have read the whole thing and hopefully, enjoyed it. This is my first and probably last DBSK fic so I'm kind of glad that it went okay. If you have any questions or concerns about this fanfic that hasn't been asked about in the FAQ's underneath this message, feel free to PM me and ask me questions. Again, thank you for reading this. I really enjoyed writing this for you during the past year. I also hope you like the ending because I'm a sucker for happy endings. 

I love writing and have like a bunch of fanfics out. If you would like to read more of my work, just refer to my signature. I have the links to all of my fanfics there. 




FAQ's
Will there be a part II of Little Vietnamese Girl?
No, there will not. I'm not into making part II of stories, anymore. I mean, there's not much after them getting married unless you want it to be miserable in part II and having them split etc. If the first one is happy, the second is usually sad. And if the first is sad, the second is usually happy. Well, that's how I see it.

What happened to the other characters?
I don't know. I guess you can take it as you can wonder about what happened to everyone else. The important thing is that you know what happened between Linh and JaeJoong, since this is their story. The rest of the characters have a story of their own, that everyone can think differently about. 

Will you write another one?
Are you guys talking about another fanfic, or another DBSK fanfic? For a DBSK fanfic, I don't think I'll be writing another one in the future. I was in love with them while writing this but towards the end, my feelings for them faded and I'm not into them anymore. I don't think I have the motivation to write another DBSK fic so I'm kind of glad this one turned out okay. As for writing another fanfic, of course. 

Is there a document format for this fanfic?
Not at the moment. If you haven't noticed, the index has chapters that are in black and red. The ones in red are still being edited. When the whole fanfic is edited, you can find the doc format of this fic on Shoebox or something. I'll try to edit this as soon as possible and most likely, I'll finish before summer!

How come Linh knows Korean so good to understand everything? She is Vietnamese and lived in Canada... I didn't get it...
Linh knows Korean because she learned it outside of school because she was interested in the language. I didn't put this in the story..but that's how she learned to speak Korean fluently. I've always wanted to learn Korean and to be able to speak it fluently, so I put that in my own fictional characters. I hope no one thinks it's random that she knows to speak Korean. A lot of people probably do and one day, I will too!

Was JaeJoong Linh's first man? I mean... in THAT way, you understand me? I didn't really get it coz she had friend(-s) with benefits...
Yes he was. It says that she had friends with benefits but I think it also said that she never went that far with any of them. So yes, he's her first!